J.C.'s Journal

Brotherly Love Ch18

jaycolin — Sun, 17 Jul 2022 15:12:04 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman, Clark Queen/OMC, Oliver Queen/OMC, Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen/OMC/OMC
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: While in Metropolis on business in 1983, Robert Queen takes his wife Laura and their son Oliver on a picnic near the small farm town of Smallville. On their way back, the future of Smallville and the Queen family changes forever when a meteor shower hits and Robert and Laura find a spaceship with a boy Oliver's age inside. Unable to have more children of their own, Robert and Laura adopt the boy, who they name Clark. Over the next few years, the Queen brothers have to deal not only with the presumed deaths of their parents but also with Clark's extraterrestrial origins and falling in love... not only with a pair of brothers but also, to their surprise, each other.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-
Chapter Eighteen
-o-0-o-

Study, Wayne Manor, Gotham City, New Jersey, May 20, 1996…

Nineteen-year-old Bruce Wayne was sitting in the study of his ancestral home looking down at a brown leather-bound journal. Embossed on the front cover was a fancy gold letter V and five stars inside of a sun.

It was his parents’ Veritas journal. It was last updated two weeks before they were murdered when they’d last attended a meeting of the Veritas Society.

Bruce remembered attending the meetings as a child. Of course, he wasn’t actually in the meetings themselves. He was just dropped off in a room with the children or grandchildren of the other members.

Dr. Virgil Swann’s daughter, Patricia.

Dr. Veronica Sterling’s grandson, Andrew.

Edward and Genevieve Teague’s son, Jason.

Robert and Laura Queen’s sons, Oliver and Clark.

And finally, Lionel Luthor’s son Lex with his late first wife, Lillian, and son Lucas with his second wife, Rachel.

Of course, his attendance at the meetings stopped when he was nine and his parents, Thomas and Martha Wayne were murdered. He remained in touch with Oliver, Clark, Andrew, and Patricia, but over the years he’d lost touch with Jason, Lex, and Lucas, not seeing them for several years, until they all started at Excelsior Academy.

Bruce hadn’t really thought much about Veritas for years now and probably wouldn’t have now if it wasn’t for the call he received earlier that day from Dr. Virgil Swann, the society’s founder. He asked that Bruce come to see him at the New York Planetarium.

Upon his return to Wayne Manor following that conversation, Bruce opened the safe and took out his parents’ Veritas journal, and read it cover to cover over the next few hours. As he read, he slowly made a decision, although he knew he needed to talk to his significant others before he put that decision into action.

“Bruce?” a voice asked, prompting Bruce to look up.

He couldn’t help but smile as he saw the faces of the two men that he loved with all his heart and soul. The two men that he’d only just met about nine months ago, but had over the following six months become his dearest and most trusted friends, after his longtime butler, friend, confidante, and guardian, Alfred Pennyworth.

Of course, in the last three months, the two of them had arguably become even more important to Bruce than Alfred, as he found himself falling in love with them, feelings which were very much reciprocated not only by Bruce but the two of them for each other as well.

It was Roy Harper who’d spoken.

When Bruce didn’t immediately respond verbally, Dick Grayson asked, “What’s up? Alfred said you wanted to speak to us?”

Standing up from the desk and moving over to the sofa in front of the fireplace, Bruce said, “Yes, I’ve made a decision, but I realize that before I act on it, I really need to talk to both of you, as it affects you. Affects us.”

“That sounds ominous,” Roy said, as he and Dick came over and sat down on either side of their mutual boyfriend, automatically cuddling up to him, which made Bruce smile even more as he wrapped his arms around them.

Turning his head, Bruce kissed Roy and then Dick, before he said, “It isn’t meant to, but, I suppose there is the potential for ominosity where our relationship is concerned.”

“Bruce, just spit it already,” Dick said.

“Yes, please stop talking in riddles,” Roy said.

“I’ve decided to transfer my credits at the end of the current academic year,” Bruce said.

“Why?” Dick asked.

“Where?” Roy asked.

“Metropolis University,” Bruce answered. “My parents had a penthouse there. I still own it and I’ve decided to move there for the foreseeable future. Of course, I understand if you’d prefer to stay here in Gotham…”

Bruce stopped talking when Dick put his hand over Bruce’s mouth. “Bruce, shut up.”

“Yeah, what Dick said,” Roy added. “I know we haven’t been together long, but I think I can safely speak for Dick when I say that in the time we have been together, you’ve become one of the most important people in our lives. And our home is wherever you are.”

Nodding, Dick said, “Yeah, there’s no way that we’d prefer to remain here in Gotham without you. Where you go, we go.”

Bruce smiled. “I was hoping you’d say that. When I decided to transfer my Criminology degree to Metropolis U, I checked and they do have a Business program and an Archaeology program. All three programs are top ten in the US, so maybe not quite as good as Gotham’s top five, but still acceptable, I think.”

Roy and Dick nodded, before the latter said, “The only issue I can see with this move… I doubt that Roy’s and my scholarships will transfer since they are sports scholarships awarded by Gotham University.”

Trained as an acrobat from birth and as a former circus performer, Dick managed to impress the right people enough that he was awarded a gymnastics scholarship that covered about seventy percent of his college costs. He paid for the rest with a part-time job as a barista.

“Yeah, no way will those transfer to Metropolis University,” Roy agreed, who like Dick had a scholarship that covered most of his costs.

Unlike Dick, however, Roy’s scholarship was for archery, and he had a part-time job as a ticket agent and concessions attendant at one of the local large-chain multiplexes.

“Yeah, you’re right, they probably won’t transfer,” Bruce said. “I did check though and Metropolis University does have both archery and gymnastics and they do offer scholarships. I’m sure you’ll have no trouble securing new ones. And I’m more than willing to help you cover your costs too.”

“Bruce, I don’t want your money,” Dick said. “Mitch offered to help me pay for college and I refused. I want to make my own way.”

Mitchell Grayson was Dick’s elder brother, who like Dick had also been a member of the acrobatic and trapeze act the Flying Graysons, along with their late parents, John and Mary Grayson. Unfortunately, in late 1991, while performing at a charity event at the Gotham Hippodrome, there was a tragic accident that left John and Mary dead and Mitch paralyzed from the waist down. Dick hadn’t been performing that night, as he was recovering from a cold, however, he was watching the show from backstage and saw everything.

Despite being wheelchair-bound from the accident, twenty-four-year-old Mitch won custody of his fourteen-year-old brother and has done his best to help him thrive ever since.

“Same here,” Roy said. “My parents offered to help me pay for college, but I told them to put the money towards their retirement instead.”

“Your work ethic is one of the things I love about you,” Bruce said. “Though you did just say that your home is where I am, so I take that to mean you intend to be with me long-term.”

“Duh,” Roy said. “Just try to get rid of us.”

“Yeah, try,” Dick said. “We may as well be your conjoined twins… inseparable. You’re stuck with us, Bruce, whether you like it or not.”

Bruce smiled. “Oh trust me I like it. I’m just saying that if you need help, I’m there. You can even pay me back if it makes you feel better, but just promise me that if you do decide you need student loans, you let me be your lender. I’d prefer that you’re not in debt until our golden years.”

“Are you trying to say you’ll give us a better interest rate than a bank or other lender?” Roy asked with a grin.

“Yes, I am.”

“So what kind of interest rate are we talking about here?” Dick asked.

“How about, oh, one-point-five percent over a thirty-year term?” Bruce asked. “With perks.”

“What kind of perks?” Roy asked, his grin widening, as he had a feeling he knew what Bruce was thinking.

“Figure it out,” Bruce said, as he moved his arms off of his lovers’ shoulders and down to their crotches, cupping their packages in his hands.

“Why Bruce Thomas Wayne, you have such a dirty mind,” Dick said, with a grin. “And I absolutely love it.”

“I thought you might,” Bruce said, as he leaned over and initiated a kiss with Dick.

Not one to be left out, Roy soon maneuvered himself enough so that he could join in, turning Bruce’s and Dick’s kiss into a triple kiss, as the three young men wrapped their arms around one another and laid down on the sofa, their lips remaining locked for the next several minutes.

When they finally broke apart, they remained cuddled up together on the couch, as Dick commented, “You know you never actually answered my question from earlier.”

“What question was that?” Bruce asked.

“I asked why,” Dick reminded. “As in why did you decide to transfer to Metropolis University?”

“I decided that I wanted to reconnect with some of my old friends who live there,” Bruce said.

He knew he was being vague and leaving some things out. Like his meeting with Dr. Swann and what he’d told him in that meeting. It was very clear to Bruce that Dr. Swann knew more than he was telling, but he got a distinct impression that Dr. Swann was holding things back to not break any confidences. Which was something that Bruce could respect.

Still, he knew he needed to be a bit more forthcoming with his boyfriends and Dr. Swann did give him permission to tell Roy and Dick about the Veritas Society. Alfred already knew and had for years, as Thomas and Martha Wayne had told him themselves, as there had been a few times before Bruce was old enough to walk and talk, that Alfred had looked after Bruce while Thomas and Martha went to Veritas meetings.

It was just one of the many reasons why Bruce trusted Alfred as much as he did. Knowing that his parents trusted him helped, of course, but there was also the fact that even before they’d died Alfred was almost like a second father to him. And he’d basically been his only father since his parents’ deaths.

“Of course, more than that,” Bruce said, “is that I’ve been asked to go to Metropolis and a farming town about three hours away called Smallville by Dr. Virgil Swann, an old family friend, on business for the Veritas Society.”

“What’s the Veritas Society?” Roy asked.

“A group founded by Dr. Swann that my late parents belonged to,” Bruce answered. “Other members include the late Robert and Laura Queen, Edward and Genevieve Teague, Lionel Luthor, and Dr. Veronica Sterling. I’m actually friends with Dr. Swann’s daughter Patricia, as well as Jason Teague, Andrew Sterling, and Oliver and Clark Queen.”

“So what’s the purpose of this society?” Dick asked.

Bruce smiled, kissing the tips of his lovers’ noses before he began filling them in on what he could.

-o-0-o-

Kent Farm, Smallville, Kansas, May 25, 1996…

“Ow.”

“In pain, Ollie?”

“What was your first clue, ironhead?”

“Your moaning,” Clark said. “Come here.”

Oliver sat down on the bed next to Clark and moaned, this time in relief, as Clark massaged Oliver’s tight muscles. They’d spent most of the morning doing various farm chores that required a lot of heavy lifting.

While Clark could have done all the heavy stuff, Hiram and Jonathan didn’t let him, as they didn’t want Oliver, Chris, Cody, Derek—or themselves for that matter—to become too dependent upon Clark for the heavy jobs. It wouldn’t do any of them any good if they relied on Clark to do all of them and lost the ability to do it themselves.

It had also been a very busy couple of weeks, as Chloe, who’d worked on the Metropolis Beacon—Metropolis High’s school newspaper—found herself being asked by Principal Kwan to take over the Smallville Torch. She’d joined the paper’s staff when she transferred, but she never expected that she’d end up in charge of it.

The reason this happened was that Chloe realized that her fellow students working on the newspaper were using it for nefarious purposes. They’d come up with a code, which allowed them to publish the stolen answers to quizzes and tests and hide them among the text of the newspaper articles, where they could be retrieved by everyone who knew the code.

They tried recruiting Chloe, but she was having none of it and turned them in to Principal Kwan. This resulted in a few suspensions, two expulsions, and even a teacher getting fired when it came out that they were the ones stealing the answers from their fellow teachers.

As the lone member left on the Torch’s staff, Kwan put Chloe in charge. Needing a staff, Chloe recruited Grant Gabriel as an assistant editor, Whitney, and Landon as sports writers, and Clark, Oliver, and Lana as feature writers. Geoffrey and Jason also joined the staff as photographers, while Andrew took over the paper’s website.

Chloe also began keeping track of all the strange goings-on in Smallville, putting together a large bulletin board in the Torch’s office that she dubbed The Wall of Weird. There had certainly been a lot of activity lately.

One of Landon and Whitney’s teammates on the football team, Sean Kelvin fell into an icy, meteor-rock-infused lake and suffered permanent hypothermia, unable to stay warm for long. He did, however, gain the ability to absorb heat. He tried various sources until he found that absorbing body heat from other people kept him warm the longest. The only problem was that it was fatal to the person he was stealing the heat from.

After killing one of his ex-girlfriends, Sean turned up at the Kent Farm and tried to absorb the heat from Cody and Derek… Clark, of course, wasn’t about to let that happen and fought him off. The fight ended when Clark hurled Sean into a nearby pond. Being fully submerged in water again, Sean panicked and unable to control his powers, sucked all the heat out of the water, freezing it and encasing himself in a giant block of ice.

Sean wasn’t the only one, however, as not long afterward, there was Jodi Melville. A student who often faced bullying due to her weight, until she went on a diet of nutrient shakes made from vegetables grown in her family greenhouse, with meteor-rock-infested soil.

Her diet had almost immediate and very unhealthy results in that she dropped sixty pounds in only two days. She was left with the ability to absorb fat from animals and people, and a hyper-accelerated metabolism which made her digest food and burn fat so fast that she was almost constantly ravenously hungry.

She put one of her frequent bullies, Dustin Crenshaw, in a coma by sucking all the fat from his body. She probably would have killed him if Clark hadn’t stopped her. Later she nearly killed Oliver, but Clark stopped her again, this time before Oliver ended up like Dustin. She and Clark ended up fighting in her family greenhouse, where the meteor rocks in the soil severely weakened Clark to the point that Jodi almost killed him.

She managed to stop herself, however, when she caught sight of her own reflection and was horrified by what she saw. She then attempted to commit suicide by breaking the gas mains and blowing up the greenhouse, but Clark, despite being weakened managed to save her. She was then taken to Metropolis and admitted to Metropolis General Hospital by her father.
“Oh yes, Clark, that feels so good,” Oliver moaned, as Clark continued to massage his shoulders, the knots and tightness easing up as he did so.

“Should we be jealous?” Derek asked, almost at the same time that Cody asked, “Would you guys like to be alone?”

Oliver and Clark turned their heads and saw a grinning Cody and Derek standing in the now open bathroom doorway, their hair damp and small droplets of water running down their chest. They had a towel wrapped around their waist and another over their shoulders.

Clark groaned as he said, “Oh man, you two are just evil.”

Nodding, Oliver said, “Yes, evil with a capital E.”

Cody and Derek looked at each other at this, before they looked back at their boyfriends with confused looks on their faces as they asked, in unison, “What do you mean?”

“As if you don’t know,” Oliver said.

“You come in here dripping wet and practically naked,” Clark said, “and you expect Ollie and I to think of you as anything else?”

“It’s only May!” Oliver said. “And we’re not allowed to have sex until your birthday. In November!”

“Do you know how hard it is for Ollie and me to resist throwing you down on our bed and taking you right now when you look like that?”

Cody and Derek were blushing as they said this, prompting Oliver to groan as he said, “Yeah and the cute blushing isn’t helping,” as he motioned at his very obviously tented crotch with his left hand and Clark’s equally tented crotch with his other.

“Oh god,” Clark groaned as he could see Cody’s and Derek’s cock beginning to rise to attention under their towel. Standing up, Clark supersped Cody and Derek out of the room, depositing them on their bed in the room they shared with Chris… who wasn’t home this evening as he was having a sleepover at a friend’s house.

He also locked Cody and Derek out of his and Oliver’s room by locking the door the led into the bathroom from their room as well as the door that led into his and Oliver’s room from the landing.

Returning to the room, Oliver was sitting down on the bed looking down at his crotch. “Damn it. What is it about them? I don’t think I’ve ever been this hard in my life.”

“Me either,” Clark said. “Which is why I grabbed this.”

Looking up from his crotch, Oliver saw that Clark was holding Chris's double-ended dildo.

“Strip, Ollie.”

“What?”

“You heard me.”

“You mean you want us to?”

“Use this and jerk off?” Clark asked. “Yes. And before you say anything, we’ve seen each other naked before, so it’s really no big deal.”

“Well, we’ve never jerked off together, Clark.”

“I realize that, but come on Ollie, we need to start getting comfortable with the idea of being naked and having sex in front of each other.”

When Oliver didn’t respond, Clark said, “Our boyfriends share a cock and an ass, after all.”

“Huh, true,” Oliver said, as he stood up and took his shirt off. As he began unbuckling his belt, he looked up at Clark and said, “So, you’ve begun thinking about Cody as your boyfriend then?”

“Yes, I have,” Clark said, as he divested himself of his shirt and began unbuckling his belt. “Ever since the night of their spring formal when we danced together… well, I’ve been thinking about my future and I can’t really see one without Cody in it.”

Oliver grinned. “Aww, that’s so cute. Clark is falling in love.”

“Shut up,” Clark said, as he grabbed his discarded t-shirt, balled it up, and threw it at his brother’s head.

Oliver dodged, making Clark growl slightly before he put on a burst of supersped. The next thing the blond knew he was lying flat on his back on the bed, his arms above his head, pinned down by Clark.

And he was completely naked.

As was Clark, for that matter.

“Clark, this is weird,” Oliver said, even as bit back the moan as his hardened cock brushed against Clark’s equally hard cock.

“Don’t tease me,” Clark said. “It’s not as if you can’t say the same about Derek. I’ve seen the way you look at him.”

Oliver sighed. “Yeah, fine, you’re right. I’m falling in love with Derek. Happy?”

“Yes,” Clark said, as he let go of his brother’s wrists and sat up.

As he did so, his cock stopped touching Oliver’s, and a small part of Oliver’s brain wanted to protest that, but he silenced it as he so wasn’t going to think like that. Not about Clark. Not sharing blood didn’t change the fact that Oliver thought of the brunet as his brother.

Grabbing the two pillows from his side of the bed, Clark put them at the foot of the bed, before he pushed Oliver’s legs apart and sat down between them.

At Oliver’s raised eyebrow, Clark said, “As much as I know you’d probably like having both ends inside of you,” Oliver rolled his eyes at this, “I want one end for myself. And I don’t feel like kneeling on the bed to do this doggy style, so…”

“Fine, whatever,” Oliver said, as he made himself comfortable on the bed, Clark positioned himself so that he was laying in the opposite direction as Oliver, his knees bent so that his legs were over Oliver’s.

As Clark was doing this, Oliver retrieved a bottle of lube from his bedside drawer before he grabbed the dildo and began lubing both it and his hole, before he positioned it at his opening and pushed one end of it inside of himself, moaning as he did so.

Taking the lube from Oliver, Clark applied a small amount of it to his own hole and the other end of the dildo, before he lined it up and pushed it inside of him, being careful not to pull the other end out of Oliver as he did so.

Within a few minutes, both brothers were moaning as they each jerked themselves off, Clark using one hand to fondle his balls, as he allowed Oliver to control the movement of the dildo.
Both were lying back on their pillows, their eyes closed, as visions of their respective boyfriends danced in their heads.

-o-0-o-

Casey’s Pawn, Outskirts of Smallville, Kansas, May 25, 1996…

Meanwhile, at a pawnshop on the outskirts of Smallville, fourteen-year-old Ryan James was attempting to sell an angel figurine.

“How much will you give me for it?” Ryan asked.

“50 bucks,” answered pawnbroker, Jules Casey.

“It’s made out of gold.”

“Who told you that?”

“My mother.”

“Tell her it’s a fake,” Casey said as he handed the figurine back to Ryan.

“I can’t,” Ryan said, sounding genuinely sad. “She’s dead.”

Succeeding at pulling on the elderly pawnbroker’s heartstrings, Casey took it back and said, “I’ll give you sixty bucks.”

Ryan nodded his head in acceptance, prompting the pawnbroker to kneel down to access his safe under the counter to get the money. Money in hand, Ryan does one last transaction with the pawnbroker, buying a Warrior Angel comic book, before leaving the store and running out to the waiting car across the street.

“So what’s the deal?” asked James Gibson, Ryan’s stepfather, who had married Ryan’s late mother about two years before her untimely death.

“Oh this is our last job,” said Debra Burch, who was James’ new wife, said when Ryan remained silent.

“Liar,” Ryan said.

He’d heard that before. It wasn’t true then and it wasn’t true now. Of course, Debra’s own thoughts as she spoke were betraying her since Ryan could read minds.

“We’re all you got kid,” James said angrily. “Now tell me the combination.”

Ryan swallowed, before he said, “25, 13, 29.”

“Good boy,” James said, as he turned away from Ryan in the backseat of the truck. “Let’s do this.”

Debra nodded as they both proceeded to put a mask on to hide their faces, as Debra grabbed a duffel bag to hold the loot and a handgun, while James grabbed a shotgun before they both got out of the car.

“Don’t forget my angel,” Ryan said, as he hated parting with it since it really was from his mother. One of the few things he had left to remember her by.

Once James and Debra had broken into the now-closed store, Ryan put his comic book in his backpack and grabbed it before he got out of the car and ran over to the window of the pawnshop. He was horrified as he watched Mr. Casey come out, catching the would-be robbers. He was even more horrified, however, as he watched his stepfather raise his shotgun and shoot the man in the face at point-blank range.

As Debra began panicking about the now dead pawnbroker, demanding to know why James had done that, Ryan made a run for it. As James and Debra exited the store and removed their masks they spotted Ryan running away and James asked, “Where’s he going?!”

A second later he added, “Go!” as he and Debra ran after him, as they weren’t about to let him get away, as he was their meal ticket. Exploiting his powers was how they made money and they weren’t about to give that up. Besides, he’d seen what they did inside the shop… they couldn’t risk him going to the cops and telling them who killed the pawnbroker.

Running through the darkened woods, looking over his shoulder occasionally, as James and Debra chased after him, Ryan willed himself to run faster, as he wanted out. He’d never been in favor of using his abilities to rob people. He was done.

“RYAN!” James yelled as he chased after his stepson.

Running through the woods, Ryan emerged on the side of a road and began running across it, but as he did so, he paused in horror as he realized a second too late that in his haste to get away from his stepfather and his wife, he’d run out onto the road right in front of a car.

A second later, he was hit by the car and went over the hood, briefly moving up the windshield towards the roof before falling off the car and onto the street, as the driver stopped swerved, and slammed on her brakes.

A moment later, as the car stopped and Ryan lay on the road, the car door opened and the driver, Martha Kent, got out of the car, and said, “Oh my God.”

Running around the car to where Ryan was laying in the grass on the roadside, Martha asked, “Are you all right?”

Kneeling down beside him, she asked again, “Are you all right?” and was relieved that the boy was clearly still alive.

As he sat up with Martha’s help, Ryan said, “I lost my shoe.”

“I’m taking you to the hospital,” Martha said, as there was no way she was going to leave the poor boy lying on the roadside after she just hit him with her car. “Come on,” as she helped Ryan to stand up.

Getting him into the car, Martha straightened the car and drove off toward the heart of town, now headed for the Smallville Medical Center, instead of home, as she’d originally planned.
As the car drove off, James and Debra ran out of the woods, out of breath from running after Ryan. James picked up Ryan’s lost shoe from the middle of the road, as he and Debra watched helplessly as the car drove off with Ryan inside of it.

-o-0-o-

Smallville Medical Center, Smallville, Kansas, May 25, 1996…

About an hour later, after examining Ryan, Dr. Shanti Harden stepped out of the exam room and into the corridor where Martha was waiting with Jonathan, Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek. Martha had called Jonathan from the hospital, who’d immediately come to the hospital.

Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek were coming downstairs, intending to head into the living room of the house to play some video games for about an hour before going to bed. However, hearing that Martha had been in a car accident, Cody and Derek immediately got into the car with their dad, with Clark and Oliver going with them, not only as moral support for their boyfriends but also because they’d both begun to care about Mrs. Kent in the last few weeks they’d been living at the farm.

“He checks out physically,” Dr. Harden said. “Just scrapes and bruises.”

“Have you managed to contact his parents yet?” Jonathan asked.

Shaking her head, Dr. Harden said, “Other than knowing his name, Ryan claims to have no memory.”

“Are you saying he has amnesia?” Martha asked as she watched Ryan turning the page in his comic book through the window of the exam room.

“True amnesia is extremely rare,” Dr. Harden said. “It’s most likely post-traumatic shock. His memory will probably return within twenty-four to forty-eight hours.”

As Dr. Harden was speaking, Ryan looked up from his comic book toward the window, as Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek waved at him, prompting him to wave back.

“What if it doesn’t?” Clark asked as he turned his head toward the doctor.

Dr. Harden didn’t answer Clark’s question, however, as she said, “Martha, Jonathan,” as the three of them took a few steps away from the four teenagers. She then added, “It’s unlikely that all of Ryan’s cuts and bruises were caused by the accident.”

“You think he’s been abused?” Martha asked.

“He may not want to remember,” Dr. Harden said.

“What will happen to him?” Martha asked.

“We’ve called Child Services,” Dr. Harden answered. “But they’re understaffed and can’t come out until tomorrow at the earliest. So the only place for Ryan to stay is at the juvenile cell at the sheriff’s station.”

“That’s no place for a child,” Martha said.

“Why can’t he come home with us?” Cody asked, as he turned away from the window and looked over at the doctor and his parents.

“Can we do that?” Jonathan asked.

“I’ll have to make some calls, but I don’t see why not,” Dr. Harden replied. “It’ll be a big help to us and I’m sure Ryan would appreciate it.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Ch18 of ‘Brotherly Love’.

So Bruce Wayne, Dick Grayson, and Roy Harper are headed for Kansas and Ryan James has made his debut. Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Brotherly Love Ch17

jaycolin — Tue, 28 Jun 2022 12:21:08 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman, Clark Queen/OMC, Oliver Queen/OMC, Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen/OMC/OMC
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: While in Metropolis on business in 1983, Robert Queen takes his wife Laura and their son Oliver on a picnic near the small farm town of Smallville. On their way back, the future of Smallville and the Queen family changes forever when a meteor shower hits and Robert and Laura find a spaceship with a boy Oliver's age inside. Unable to have more children of their own, Robert and Laura adopt the boy, who they name Clark. Over the next few years, the Queen brothers have to deal not only with the presumed deaths of their parents but also with Clark's extraterrestrial origins and falling in love... not only with a pair of brothers but also, to their surprise, each other.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Chapter Seventeen

-o-0-o-

Small Residence, Smallville, Kansas, May 18, 1996…

“You’re certainly looking sharp, son,” Henry Small said with a smile, as Tyler came out of his room in his tux.

“Thanks, Dad,” Tyler said, as he headed for the kitchen and grabbed the plastic florist’s box from the refrigerator that held the flowers he’d bought. A blue carnation for his lapel and the corsage he’d originally bought for Kaitlyn.

Re-entering the living room, Tyler saw Kaitlyn in her dress and he had to admit, she looked nice. He was gay and she was his sister, but that didn’t mean he was blind.

“Oh you both look so good,” Jennifer said. “Stand closer together so that I can get a picture. Oh, and Tyler you should give Kaitlyn her corsage.”

“No,” Tyler said.

“What?” Jennifer asked.

“The corsage is for my date,” Tyler said. “And that’s not Lyn.”

“I thought you were going together?” Henry asked.

Their dad was always pretty busy at work, so Tyler wasn’t surprised that he didn’t know. As for their mother, well, apparently Kaitlyn hadn’t told her about the change of plans. Tyler hadn’t because he figured his sister would and he was so mad at her that he didn’t really want to talk about it.

“We were until Lyn dumped me for someone else,” Tyler said. “Luckily I managed to get another date, so I’m not out the fifty dollars for the tickets. But, I see no reason to give Lyn the corsage I bought if she’s not my date.”

Turning to Kaitlyn, he added, “So I really hope whoever you dumped me for had the presence of mind to buy you a corsage and you told him what color you were wearing so that it doesn’t clash.”

“So you are taking a girl then?” Jennifer asked. “I thought you were worried about leading them on.”

Tyler may not be out at school, but he had come out to his parents and sister. Kaitlyn and their mother accepted it almost immediately. Henry needed some time, but he got used to it. Of course, Tyler had never actually dated anyone yet, so he couldn’t be sure of what his father’s acceptance level might be once he actually brought a guy home. It was one thing to say you were okay with your son being gay when they’re not dating anyone and quite another when they actually bring a boyfriend home for the first time.

“Yeah, I’m taking a girl, but she knows I’m gay. So there’s no expectation that we’re going to start dating.”

“You told someone?” Kaitlyn asked. “I thought you were scared of it being all over school by the end of the day.”

“That’s not a problem because they don’t go to our school,” Tyler said, taking a deep breath and hiding a grin before he added, “She’s in high school.”

“High school?” Kaitlyn asked, obviously surprised.

Henry grinned but said nothing, as Jennifer asked, “Do I know this girl?”

“I don’t know,” Tyler answered. “Though probably not, as she’s only lived in Smallville for a few weeks. Her name is Chloe Lang, so she’s CD’s neighbor.”

In the lull that followed, Tyler made a decision and asked, “Dad, should Lyn be allowed to break a verbal contract?”

“Verbal contract?” Henry asked.

“She agreed to be my date to the dance,” Tyler answered. “And she knew that I was buying our tickets and then she dumped me for someone else and is refusing to pay me back.”

Kaitlyn objected to this. “Ty, I already told you I can’t afford it! I spent my allowance on my dress.”

“So, I’m just supposed to be out the money?”

“You’re not out the money though,” Kaitlyn argued. “You just finished telling us that you have a date, so you’ll be going to the dance and using the tickets you bought.”

“That’s only because Chloe was nice enough to agree to go with me,” Tyler shot back. “Because she and all her friends thought that what you did was a real jerk move.”

Silencing both his children, Henry asked, “Kaitlyn, when you agreed to go to the dance with Tyler, did you tell him that you going with him was conditional in any way?”

“No, but…” Kaitlyn began, only to be cut off.

“No, buts Kaitlyn,” Henry said, as he raised a hand to cut off his daughter. “As Tyler said, you entered into a verbal contract with him when you said that you’d go to the dance with him, knowing that he’d be spending his hard-earned money to buy the tickets for the both of you. So if you never said that your attendance with him was conditional on anything then you broke your contract with him.”

“It was implied!” Kaitlyn said. “He should know that my attendance was conditional. I mean what if I’d gotten sick? Would he expect me to pay him back then?”

“Lyn, don’t be stupid,” Tyler said. “Of course, I wouldn’t expect you to pay me back if you’d gotten sick. Because if you had, you wouldn’t even be going to the dance. But you are going with someone who isn’t me after you said you’d go with me. And you only gave me two days to find another date.”

“You found one though,” Kaitlyn said.

“Irrelevant Kaitlyn,” Henry said, prompting her to look pleadingly at her mother.

Jennifer shook he head. “Don’t look at me like that, Lyn. I agree with your father and Ty. You made a promise and you broke it. That has consequences.”

“I’m docking your allowance by 50%,” Henry said, after a moment. “That 50% will go to Tyler until he’s recouped seventy-five dollars.”

“Seventy-five?!” Kaitlyn asked, obviously not happy. “The tickets were only fifty!”

“The extra is a penalty for breaking your word,” Henry said, and when it looked like his daughter was about to argue, he added, “No argument, Kaitlyn, or I’ll suspend your allowance completely until you’ve paid Tyler $100 and ground you for a month, effective immediately… meaning no dance tonight.”

As much as Tyler loved his sister, as they were twins, after all, he was almost hoping that she would argue with their dad, as the extra money he’d get from her would go a long way towards recouping what he’d lost in that bet he’d made with Derek about the spelling bee.

In hindsight, he could admit he was stupid to make it in the first place as it went without saying that Cody was going to win. When your opponent was somebody who could remember with perfect clarity not only what color underwear he was wearing, but what he’d eaten for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and could verbatim quote every conversation he’d had on basically any given day eight years ago… it probably wasn’t a good idea to make bets that put up your memory against his.

Still, he’d only been hoping to get his sister to pay him half of what he’d spent on the tickets, so to get back all fifty dollars plus half… he wasn’t going to complain.

And neither it seemed was Kaitlyn. She had turned briefly towards their mother with what looked like a hopeful look on her face, but it quickly disappeared when it became clear that their mother wasn’t going to contradict their father.

Nothing more was said, as it wasn’t long after this that the doorbell rang. Walking over to the door, Tyler opened it and smiled, “Hey, Chloe, you look great.”

Chloe smiled. “You’re not looking bad yourself.”

“Thanks,” Tyler said, as he put the blue carnation corsage on Chloe’s wrist.

Her dress and the flowers weren’t the same shade of blue, but they complimented each other nicely.

“Ty? Who’s at the door?” Henry asked.

“My date for the evening,” Tyler said, as he invited Chloe inside, knowing that his parents would want to meet Chloe.

And his mother was surely going to want pictures since she’d intended to take them of Tyler and Kaitlyn when she thought they were going together.

-o-0-o-

Kent Farm, Smallville, Kansas, May 18, 1996…

Meanwhile, Cody and Derek were leaning against the barn as they watched a shirtless Clark moving a few bales of hay from the barn. Hiram gave Oliver permission to set up a few archery targets so that he could practice since there was no archery team at Smallville High.

There also wasn’t an archery range in Smallville, the nearest being in Metropolis. While Clark could easily grab Oliver and run him to Metropolis pretty quickly, they both agreed it would be best for them to avoid Metropolis. As it was far more likely for them to be recognized there than it was in Smallville.

“Shouldn’t you guys be getting ready for your school dance?” Oliver asked as he opened the case that he kept one of his prized bows in.

He’d had to leave most of his belongings behind, but it was decided that since he’d won trophies for archery, he could take one of his bows with him to Smallville. And if anyone asked how he could afford the clearly expensive custom weapon, then he could say that he’d won a voucher for it in an archery competition.

“We’re actually not going,” Cody said.

Derek nodded. “We never bought tickets because the teacher in charge of selling them insisted that we had to buy two, one for each of us.”

“We argued that one should be enough,” Cody added, “as we do only have one body, but she still insisted.”

“Ah,” Oliver said. “Didn’t want to spend the fifty dollars?”

“Sixty actually,” Derek answered. “The tickets were thirty dollars each, so two tickets would have been sixty.”

“I thought Tyler said they were fifty?” Clark asked as he walked over to the other three.

“That was a discount for a couples’ ticket,” Cody said. “A ticket meant for a person and their date. So you could save ten dollars if you had a date, but those tickets require that you actually dance with your date. If you don’t, you’d get a bill for the extra ten dollars after the dance.”

“Yeah, they made that requirement because they were afraid nobody would dance,” Derek said. “That a bunch of people would just buy the couples’ tickets to save money, basically going stag to the dance and then standing around the sides of the gym talking, eating, or drinking and not actually dancing.”

“I guess they thought that thirteen-year-olds might be too embarrassed to actually go out on the dance floor and dance,” Cody added. “Anyway, Wreck and I agreed that we didn’t want to spend sixty bucks for two tickets to go alone, or a hundred dollars for a pair of couples’ tickets and then have to find dates.”

“Makes sense,” Oliver said, as he nocked an arrow in his bow and lined up his first shot at the hay bales Clark had set up down range.

“So what’s the map for?” Derek asked as he saw that instead of a normal bullseye target, Clark had pinned up a world map up to the hay bale.

“Oh that’s so Ollie can show off,” Clark said with a grin. “Notice that the arrows in his quiver all have different color fletching.”

Cody and Derek looked at the arrow that Oliver had nocked and saw that it had green fletching, while the six other arrows in his quiver had red, blue, yellow, orange, white, and black fletching respectively.

“He’s got a dozen of each color arrow,” Clark added, “but he likes to mix them up and then call out his targets.”

“So, you mean he’s going to call out locations on the map and then hit them with an arrow?” Cody asked.

Clark nodded, even as Oliver pulled his bow string to full draw and said, “Galapagos,” before he loosed his arrow which sped down range and struck the map a few seconds later, as he took the red arrow and nocked it, again lining up his shot, before pulling the bowstring to full draw as he said, “Svalbard,” and loosed again.

Oliver’s next targets were Hawaii, the Isle of Mann, the Falklands, North Sentinel Island, and finally Borneo. Thanks to Cody’s prodigious memory, he easily remembered the color of each arrow as Oliver nocked them and was able to confirm upon examining the map that each and every color that he’d loosed after calling out the name of an island had ended up dead center in the island he called out.

“As I said,” Clark said with a grin. “So that he can show off.”

“Hey it’s not my fault that I’m good,” Oliver said. “Or that you’re so horribly bad.”

Clark shrugged. “Archery isn’t really my thing. It’s cool that you’re so good at it, Ollie, but it never really interested me that much.”

“I wouldn’t mind learning,” Derek said, as Oliver collected his arrows. “If Code is willing.”

“It could be fun,” Cody said.

He totally knew that Derek probably wanted to learn simply because it would give Oliver a reason to get close to them as he taught them, but he didn’t mind that. He did want Derek to be happy, after all.

“Well, I could teach you,” Oliver said. “If it’s okay with your parents that is. Though you might have to do some strength training in your arms. I know living on a farm you’re probably used to doing some heavy-lifting but you do need a certain amount of strength to pull back the string of a bow.”

Clark nodded. “Yes, Ollie always complains when fantasy movies or television shows always seem to give the characters perceived to be physically weaker, usually women, but occasionally men too, bows and arrows, assuming that a bow would be an easier weapon for them.”

“It all depends on the draw weight,” Oliver added. “I mean there are bows that have a hundred pound or more draw weight, so to pull that back to full draw is not something that a person with less physical strength is going to be able to do. It’s also very annoying when those same movies or shows will have people holding the bow at full draw as they take several minutes to line up their shot or converse with somebody standing nearby.”

Having had these conversations with Oliver in the past, Clark said, “Where in reality, depending on the draw weight, the average person is only going to be able to hold a bow at full draw for seconds, not minutes.”

“Unless they’re you,” Cody said with a grin.

Clark laughed. “Yes and that’s kind of why I never really took to archery. I don’t think it’d be possible to make a bow with a high enough draw weight that it would really be a challenge for me.”

“Considering you could lift a concert grand piano over your head at the age of five?” Oliver asked. “Yeah, probably not. That’s like 900 to 1200 pounds. And that was at five… he’s only gotten stronger since then. I often joke that he could bench press a limousine, but honestly, it doesn’t really work as a joke because he probably could.”

“Can we see if we can pull the string back?” Derek asked. “Without an arrow nocked?”

“I suppose that’d be okay,” Oliver said, as it would give him an idea of how much strength training the twins would have to do before they could handle a bow.

Of course, if Jonathan and Martha said it was okay, then Oliver would probably see about buying them a bow that had a lower draw weight than his prize bow had. He had over ten years of practice though, so it made sense that he’d be better at it than someone who was just starting out.

Handing the empty bow to Derek, Oliver moved to stand behind them as he guided them on the proper stance and technique. This particular bow had a fifty-pound draw weight and Oliver wasn’t surprised when Cody and Derek couldn’t pull it back to full draw. Though they did manage near half draw a few times.

“Wow, that’s harder than I thought,” Derek said, as Cody handed the bow back to Oliver.

“Yeah, you made it look easy,” Cody said.

“Well, I have years of practice,” Oliver said. “If you’re serious about learning and your parents okay with it, then we’ll start on some strength training exercises for you. And I’ll see about buying you a good training bow with a low draw weight.”

“Thanks, Oliver,” Derek said as he put a hand on the taller teen’s shoulder and pulled himself and Cody up onto their tiptoes, as he kissed the blond.

Clark grinned, as he came over and wrapped his arms around Oliver and the twins, holding them together, as he leaned down and kissed Cody on the lips. The two couples kissed for nearly two minutes before they broke apart for air, although Clark kept his arms around Oliver and the twins.

“In the meantime, since it’s getting dark, how about we have a little dance of our own?”

“That sounds like fun,” Cody said, as Derek and Oliver nodded.

Clark grinned and said, “Cool,” before he super sped to the barn, taking Oliver and the twins with him.

“Clark! How many times do I have to tell you?! Warn a person before you do that!” Oliver complained, as he suddenly found himself standing in his and Clark’s bedroom.

“Ah, but where’s the fun in that?” Clark asked before he darted out of the room again and a few seconds later, Cody, Derek, and Oliver all blushed bright red when they realized that Clark had just changed not only his own clothes but theirs as well, as they were now all wearing a suit and tie… well, two ties in Cody’s and Derek’s case.

“Damn,” Derek said. “You really do move fast, don’t you? I totally didn’t even feel you taking our clothes off and putting new clothes on us.”

“Yeah, neither did I,” Cody said. “I can see that being with you is definitely never going to be boring.”

Clark smiled, as he walked at normal speed over to the radio and turned it on, finding a station that had music appropriate for slow dancing, before he walked back over to the others.

“I’ll lead,” Clark said, as he positioned Oliver so that he was standing at a slight angle in front of Derek, as he took up the same position in front of Cody. “Oliver, Derek, wrap your arms around each other’s waists and Oliver wrap your other arm around my waist.”

Oliver and Derek did as Clark said, as he wrapped one arm around Oliver’s waist, before taking Cody’s hand in his other hand and kissing it briefly before he began leading Oliver and the twins. As none of them were used to dancing with three people like this, there were some toes stepped on at first, but after a while, they got the hang of it.

Once they did, they settled into a graceful slow dance, as Cody and Derek rested their heads against the older teens’ chests and Clark and Oliver rested their chins on top of the twins’ heads.

-o-0-o-

Ezra Small Junior High School, Smallville, Kansas, May 18, 1996…

Arriving at the school, Tyler and Chloe posed for a few more pictures, this time taken by the professional photographer the school had hired. It was as they were finishing up with their photographs in the corridor outside the gymnasium that Kaitlyn arrived with her date. Until this moment, Tyler didn’t know who Kaitlyn had dumped him for. He really didn’t expect it to be Ian Randall.

Tyler watched as Ian and his sister took their pictures, prompting Chloe to ask, “Is something wrong, Ty?”

“My sister’s date is Ian Randall,” Tyler said, as he pointed at Ian, from where he and Chloe were standing, behind Kaitlyn’s and Ian’s backs. “I don’t know why, but CD told me to be careful around him.”

“Hmm, do you think we should call them and let them know he’s here?” Chloe asked.

Tyler was silent for a moment, before he nodded, as he led Chloe down a nearby corridor, as she pulled out her qPhone, a mobile phone developed by Queen Industries which had revolutionized the mobile phone market when it came out two years earlier.

Dialing Oliver’s number, Chloe waited for a moment, before the blond picked up.

“Hello?”

“Oliver, it’s Chloe.”

“Hey, Chloe, I thought you were taking Tyler to the school dance tonight?”

“I am,” Chloe answered. “We just arrived and we found out who his sister dumped him for.”

“Okay…” Oliver said, his confusion as to why Chloe was calling him about this was clear in his tone.

“It’s Ian Randall,” Chloe said. “Tyler said that Cody and Derek told him to be careful around him.”

“Okay, Chloe, you need to be really careful around him,” Oliver said, his voice sounding serious all of a sudden. Chloe recognized the tone… it was one that Oliver usually only used when talking about Clark and his abilities. “I can’t get into why over the phone, but just keep an eye on Kaitlyn and whatever you do, don’t engage with or antagonize Ian. Tell Tyler the same. Clark and I are on our way.”

-o-0-o-

Clark’s and Oliver’s Bedroom, Kent Farm, Smallville, Kansas, May 18, 1996…

As Oliver put his phone back in his pocket, Clark, Cody, and Derek looked at him worriedly. They were still all in each other’s arms, as they’d still been dancing when Oliver’s phone rang.

“I think this is our chance to get rid of the evil Ian,” Oliver said. “Clark, head over to CD’s school. Keep an eye on Ian until I get there.”

“What are you going to do?” Clark asked.

“I’m going over to the Randalls,” Oliver answered. “Pick up Finn, Ian, and Mr. Randall and see if we can’t recreate the accident that started all of this.”

“We’re coming with you,” Derek said.

“Oh no you’re not,” Clark said. “Evil Ian is dangerous. He’s already killed Mr. Frankel and broken your noses. I don’t want you two anywhere near him.”

“I agree,” Oliver said before the twins could protest.

As he stepped away from Clark and the twins, he could hear movement in Chris’s bedroom, since the doors to the adjoining bathroom were open.

“Chris?” Oliver called out.

Christian came in a moment later and asked, “Yeah?”

“Keep an eye on your brothers,” Clark said. “Make sure they don’t go anywhere… sit on them if necessary.”

“Why?” Chris asked.

“We just got a lead on Evil Ian,” Oliver said. “Clark and I are going to go handle it, but we want to know that they’re safe while we’re gone. I think you’ll agree he’s harmed them enough.”

Chris nodded, while the twins scowled. Seeing the look on their face, Clark sprang into super-speed… a moment later, Cody and Derek were tied to Clark’s and Oliver’s bed, using the ties that Cody, Derek, Clark, and Oliver had been wearing a moment ago to bind their wrists to the headboard and their ankles to the footboard.

And they were naked.

As was Chris.

“Here, you three can have some fun while we’re gone,” Clark said as he dropped Chris’s sex toys on the bed next to them.

“How’d you?” Chris asked.

“X-Ray Vision, remember?” Clark asked.

“Right…” Chris said as he blushed. He wasn’t sure if Clark had just seen the toys in the nightstand where they were kept or if he’d actually seen Chris using them. The fact that he’d dropped them on the bed next to a naked Chris, Cody, and Derek, however… well that sort of implied that Clark had seen the three of them using them.

Cody and Derek, though both were blushing, looked like they were about to say something, but before they could, Clark grabbed Oliver and super-speeded him out of the barn and into the main house, where they found Jonathan Kent in the living room. After a quick conversation, Jonathan agreed to drive Oliver to the Randalls, while Clark headed for the school.

-o-0-o-

Ezra Small Junior High School, Smallville, Kansas, May 18, 1996…

Sneaking into the school from one of the side doors of the gymnasium that had been locked from the inside until Chloe opened it for him, Clark entered the school just as Ian and Kaitlyn stepped off the dance floor. Ian kissed Kaitlyn on the cheek before he excused himself, saying he had to go to the bathroom. Kaitlyn nodded and headed over to the refreshments table.

Clark waited a minute, before he followed Ian, spotting him using one of the urinals as he entered. A quick look with his X-ray vision told him that he and Ian were the only ones in the room.

“Perfect,” Clark said, as he waited for Ian to finish his business.

As soon as he was standing at the sink washing his hands, however, Clark super sped behind him. Their eyes connected in the mirror for a moment, but before Ian could say a word, Clark punched him in the head knocking him out cold. Picking him up, Clark then put on a burst of super speed and ran out of the room and over to the other side of the school where the science labs were.

Entering the lab which was thankfully not locked, Clark settled in to wait for Oliver and the Randalls. As he waited, he used a large length of rope he’d taken from the Kent barn and tied Ian up, using the evil clones’ cummerbund and pocket square to gag him. He’d have used the tie too but the evil little shit was wearing a clip-on.

About fifteen minutes after they’d arrived in the lab, Ian regained consciousness and began struggling against his bindings unsuccessfully. Clark just rolled his eyes and sat quietly as he waited for the others to arrive. It took another half-hour for Oliver, Jonathan, and the Randalls to arrive.

Evil Ian seemed to let out a more angry retort when he saw Ian and Finn, but nobody could understand what he said due to the gag in his mouth. Ian and Finn, standing sideways with their heads turned to the side so they could both see him, spent about a full minute just looking at him, as while they were used to there being two of them… three was new.

“Well, let’s get this done then, shall we?” Charles asked, prompting Ian and Finn to nod their heads.

“I’ll wait outside and guard the door,” Clark said, knowing that there’d be kryptonite involved in this and he figured it best that he stay as far away from the rock as possible now that he knew he was allergic to it.

Jonathan and Oliver nodded, as they moved out of the classroom as well.

Twenty minutes later, after using green kryptonite and electricity to strip Evil Ian of his duplication power and swap it back to Ian and Finn, and then using black kryptonite to remerge Evil Ian, the Randalls exited the room. Clark had watched the whole process through the wall with his X-Ray vision, so he knew that it had gone off without a hitch… well except for one issue.

“So, it seems that because Evil Ian didn’t have a clone spawned and I did,” Ian said, “when the power got transferred back, it allowed Finn and I to separate, but…”

“We can’t merge,” Finn finished. “So, I guess I’m sticking around permanently.”

“So how are you going to deal with that?” Jonathan asked Charles. “People will undoubtedly ask you how it is you suddenly have two sons instead of just one.”

“I’ll have to discuss it with Emma,” Charles said, “but I think the easiest way to deal with it would be to say that Emma and I had twins and gave one of them up for adoption shortly after they were born, as we couldn’t afford to take care of two babies at the time.”

“Yes, that could work,” Jonathan agreed, as Clark and Oliver nodded.

Ian, who’d put on the tux that Evil Ian was wearing, said, “Well, I suppose I should get to the gym.”

They’d flipped a coin to determine which one of them would put on the tux and join Kaitlyn at the dance. Thankfully they had brought an extra change of clothes from home that hadn’t been altered for the two of them to wear.

“Yeah, you probably should,” Clark said. “Although, you should prepare yourself for Kaitlyn being rather upset with you, as at this point she may figure that you ditched her. As your evil twin excused himself to go to the bathroom about an hour ago.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s upset,” Oliver said. “Worried at first, perhaps, wondering if maybe you’d fallen in, but by now she’s probably gotten a male student to check the bathroom for you and find you not there, so…”

Ian sighed. “Yeah, that’s not going to be fun.” Looking at Finn, he asked, “Are you sure I can’t convince you to go instead?”

Shaking his head, Finn said, “Fuck no. Definitely not.”

“I see you can swear again,” Clark said, remembering that they’d been unable to do so.

“Yeah, it seems that ability is back now that we’ve reabsorbed our evil clone,” Ian said. “Which I’m happy about, honestly, because it felt weird not being able to.”

Finn nodded. “Yes, saying ‘oh fudge’ or ‘h-e-double hockey sticks’ just didn’t seem natural.”

Ian, Clark, Oliver, Charles, and Jonathan nodded, but said nothing, before Ian took a deep breath and said, “Well, I’ll see you at home at some point. Not sure when it’ll be as I don’t know if I’ll be staying until the end of the dance or not. I guess that depends on how angry my date is with me.”

“Good luck, bro,” Finn said, as he patted Ian on the back and they all watched him go. When he was out of earshot, Finn added, “I have a feeling he’s going to need all the luck he can get. Kaitlyn has a rather formidable temper and while he was mad at his sister for dumping him, they are twins and Tyler is the elder by a few minutes, so he’s always been very protective of his sister.”

“Yes, I know something about protective older brothers,” Clark said, as he gave Oliver a sidelong glance. “Ollie is about three months older than me and can be pretty protective.”

“Looking after this knucklehead is both my job and my curse,” Oliver said with a grin, as Clark gently shoved him as Charles, Jonathan, and Finn just laughed.

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there we have it, Ch17 of Brotherly Love. The Onyx and Dichotic storylines are now wrapped up, Evil Ian is gone, and it seems that Ian now has a permanent twin since they were unable to remerge. If you’re wondering why that is, I figure the power split between Ian and Finn, instead of going just to Ian. So it was enough to let them separate, but not enough to allow them to merge.

Brotherly Love Ch16

jaycolin — Tue, 28 Jun 2022 11:35:19 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman, Clark Queen/OMC, Oliver Queen/OMC, Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen/OMC/OMC
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: While in Metropolis on business in 1983, Robert Queen takes his wife Laura and their son Oliver on a picnic near the small farm town of Smallville. On their way back, the future of Smallville and the Queen family changes forever when a meteor shower hits and Robert and Laura find a spaceship with a boy Oliver's age inside. Unable to have more children of their own, Robert and Laura adopt the boy, who they name Clark. Over the next few years, the Queen brothers have to deal not only with the presumed deaths of their parents but also with Clark's extraterrestrial origins and falling in love... not only with a pair of brothers but also, to their surprise, each other.

The Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Chapter Sixteen

-o-0-o-

Once Charles and Emma Randall arrived home, Jonathan, with some interjections from Cody, Derek, Finn, and Ian, explained what had happened. Clark and Oliver remained mostly silent since neither of them had witnessed the events at the school and couldn’t add much.

“But how could Ian and Finn get stuck to each other like this if there’s still another Finn running around?” Emma asked.e Randalls had long ago gotten into the habit of calling Ian’s double Finn, as it was easier than trying to call them both Ian.

Nodding, Charles added, “To the best of my knowledge, Ian has never been able to spawn more than one double.”

“That’s true,” Ian confirmed. “In the past, both Finn and I tried, but couldn’t spawn doubles. For Finn, we assumed that he couldn’t because he was a double himself and didn’t have the ability. For me, we just assumed that one double at a time was the maximum that my ability could handle.”

“I have a theory,” Cody said. “Mind you it’s just a theory, but seeing as how we have little else to explain this at the moment…”

Knowing from firsthand experience how intelligent Cody was, Charles nodded and said, “Okay, what is it?”

“I could be wrong,” Cody prefaced, “but I think the meteor rock is to blame. We don’t really know much about it or what it can do, although, from recent experience, it can do some pretty freaky stuff.”

Nodding, Derek then explained to the Randalls what had happened with Harry Volk. He also shared the working theory with Emma that it had actually been a result of exposure to the meteor rock while they were still in their mother’s womb that had fused them together.

They all agreed not to mention that Clark was apparently allergic to it, as they didn’t want to draw any unnecessary attention to him.

Explanations out of the way, Cody continued. “I think when the meteor rock was heated and turned black, combined with the electricity generated by the Tesla coil stripped Ian and Finn of their ability, hence why they got stuck together.

“But, as proven by the fact that another Ian is wandering around town,” he added, “who not only broke Derek’s and my noses but also we fear is the one who murdered Mr. Frankel, that the black meteor rock had another effect that we didn’t count on initially.”

“What’s that?” Emma asked.

“That it separated Ian and Finn into their good and evil sides,” Cody said. Motioning towards Ian and Finn, he said, “They’re the good ones. So they have all of the good aspects of Ian’s personality and none of the bad.”

“Huh,” Ian said. “You know, I have noticed a marked decrease in my temper. It’s almost as if it’s just gone. I couldn’t figure it out.”

Nodding, Cody said, “If I’m right, it technically is gone. As your temper and any dark impulses that you might have had previously but would never even consider acting upon were basically stripped out of you and placed in the other Ian. So he has no qualms about doing the things that you wouldn’t do because he doesn’t have your moral compass to stop him.”
“Hmm, I think as much as I would like to say that it’s not true,” Finn said, “I think your theory has merit, Cody. Like Ian, I’ve noticed that I can’t really bring myself to be angry about anything. Even the extremely annoying fact that Ian and I can’t separate only leaves me feeling frustrated. It hasn’t, however, led to wanting to lose my temper, as it might have in the past.”

Ian nodded. “Yeah, this morning I dropped a heavy book on my foot. In the past, I would have been swearing up a storm, but this time, there was no surge of anger. In fact, for the first time in my life, I think I actually said ‘oh fudge’ instead of the other shorter f-word.”

“You did,” Finn confirmed. “And since our spines are connected, I could feel it too. Try as I might, however, I couldn’t bring myself to be angry enough to actually say the word. Honestly, even without being angry, I can’t seem to bring myself to say any swear words. It’s as if I know they exist but the part of me that’s willing to actually say them is gone.”

There were probably many parents who would be happy about their children not swearing. Charles and Emma Randall, however, didn’t really care. They both swore often and had never really bothered to discipline Ian or Finn about swearing, other than to not do it in certain circumstances. Charles, for example, refrained from swearing at work, no matter how much he might want to sometimes.

-o-0-o-

About an hour or so later, Jonathan, Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek arrived back at the Kent Farm to find Jessica on the front porch serving lemonade to Chris and… Lucas Luthor.

“Luke?” Clark asked as he walked up to the porch with Oliver and the twins, as Jonathan headed for the barn to meet up with his father. “What are you doing here?”

Lucas grinned. “Thought I’d drop by and visit a couple of my old friends from my summer in Paris.”

Three years earlier, Lionel Luthor had taken his family to Paris, France on holiday at Rachel’s insistence. Of course, Lionel did spend about half the trip conducting LuthorCorp business, leaving Rachel alone with Lex and Lucas, as they toured museums, châteaux, and palaces, including Vaux le Vicomte and Versailles.

Oliver grinned, as Chris said, “I took the liberty of filling him in on your backstory while you’re here in Smallville.”

Having seen Jonathan’s truck pulling into the driveway from the kitchen window, Jessica brought out three extra glasses and set them on the small wicker end table with the pitcher of fresh lemonade.

“I’ll leave you boys to chat,” Jessica said with a smile before she headed back into the house.

Clark, Oliver, and the twins moved fully onto the porch and sat down on the porch swing with the twins between Clark and Oliver. Chris had also forewarned Lucas about Cody and Derek, so despite never having met them before, Lucas didn’t react surprised, as most people would, at meeting a pair of twins who shared everything below their necks.

“So, Chris tells me that the four of you are dating.”

“Well, I guess that depends on your definition of dating,” Oliver said. “I mean we haven’t been out on an actual date, like going to the movies or dinner or anything.”

“But we have kissed and hugged,” Clark said. “And that’s it.”

Lucas nodded. “Yes, well, it is still early days, I suppose,” nodding at Cody and Derek, he added, “And you were told to wait until you were at least fourteen.”

Cody and Derek blushed slightly at that, but Lucas smiled and said, “Hey don’t be embarrassed. I was a virgin until I was fifteen, and Clark and Oliver were virgins until they were sixteen.”

“You lost it to Clark, didn’t you?” Cody asked.

“Yes,” Lucas confirmed. “There’s no need to be jealous though because Clark and I are just good friends and nothing more. I’m not going to try and move in on him if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Lucas sighed and then added, with a rather haunted look on his face, “Though I am glad that Clark took it when he did.”

Seeing the look on his friend’s face, Clark asked, “Why?”

Lucas was quiet for a moment as he sipped his lemonade and then asked, “I assume you trust the three of them? Chris, Cody, and Derek, that is?”

Oliver nodded. “Yes, we trust them. Luke, what’s wrong?”

Sighing heavily, Lucas said, “I’m glad that Clark took my virginity when he did because… otherwise…”

He trailed off, prompting Clark to reach over and take Lucas’s hand as he gently asked, “Otherwise what?”

Lucas closed his eyes briefly, before he opened them, looked Clark in the eye and said, “Otherwise my first time would have been with… with… the bald freak.”

“What?” Oliver asked. “Lucas, are you saying?”

Lucas nodded. “Yup, he finally did it.”

Shaking his head, anger clear on his face, Clark said, “I’ll kill him. Seriously I’m going to beat that fucker to a bloody pulp.”

“While I appreciate the sentiment,” Lucas said, “I don’t want you getting in any trouble on my behalf, Clark. Besides, he’s already paying for what he did.”

Chris, Cody, and Derek shared confused looks, before Derek asked, rather hesitantly, “Um, bald freak?”

“Luke’s half-brother Lex,” Oliver answered. “From his father’s first marriage.”

“He was here in Smallville the day of the meteor shower,” Clark said. “His mother died and all of his hair burned off and never grew back.”

“He’s a total jerkwad,” Oliver said. “Especially if he did what I’m afraid he did.”

Taking another sip of his lemonade, Lucas sighed and nodded. “He did, Ollie. I woke up tied to my bed, my underwear shoved in my mouth and held in place with my Excelsior tie… while he… he… raped me.”

Chris’s, Cody’s, and Derek’s eyes all widened, as Clark and Oliver both growled and began muttering strings of increasingly creative and virulent curse words.

Everything was quiet for a moment, before Lucas finished his lemonade, put the glass down on the tray with the pitcher slightly harder than necessary, and said, “As I said, it’s been handled.”

“Handled how?” Oliver asked.

“We’ve got enough bad press right now with dad’s arrest,” Lucas said. “So, mom called a psychiatrist on dad’s payroll and had Lex quietly committed to the Belle Reve Sanitarium under a false name. Watching him get taken out of the castle heavily sedated and wearing a straitjacket was a moment I’ll savor for the rest of my life.”

-o-0-o-

Arriving home from the Beanery, Kaitlyn Small headed for her bedroom. She had to walk past her brother’s room to get there, however, so since his door was open and she could see him lying on his bed reading, she knocked on the door frame and said, “Hey, um, Ty?”

Marking his page and putting his book to one side, Tyler smiled and asked, “What’s up Lyn?”

“Yeah, about the dance this weekend,” Kaitlyn said. “I’ve got a date.”

Tyler looked at his sister for a moment, before he said, “Yeah, I know. Me.”

Kaitlyn sighed. She really hated letting Tyler down, cause she loved him, and she was totally willing to be his date as long as nobody else had asked her. Well, as long as nobody she actually wanted to go out with asked her anyway.

“Actually, somebody asked me,” Kaitlyn said. “And I said yes.”

Tyler groaned, “Lyn! Come on, you promised you’d go with me. I already bought the tickets. What am I supposed to do now?”

“Ask somebody else to go with you?” Kaitlyn asked. “Come on, Ty, it’s not like you’re ugly or anything. I’m sure there’s plenty of girls that would jump at the chance to go out with you.”

“Yeah, and how many of those girls are going to be satisfied with just one date? You know the girls in our year. I ask any of them and they’re going to see it as the start of a relationship. Which will only lead to heartbreak since I’m gay.”

“Well, you could just ask a girl and tell them that upfront.”

“Oh brilliant idea, risk getting outed to the whole school by the end of the day.” Shaking his head, Tyler said, “Lyn, you know the tickets are non-refundable.”

This much was true, as the dance was actually one of the ways the school had decided to raise money for a new computer lab. So, after all of the expenses for the dance were covered, the rest of the money went to paying for the computer lab… which meant that the money couldn’t be refunded because it had already been spent.

“I’m sorry, Ty, I really am,” Kaitlyn said with a sigh before she walked the rest of the way down to her bedroom.

Lying down on his bed on his stomach, Tyler put one of his two pillows over his head, before he screamed into the other one. His sister could be so annoying at times. He didn’t expect her to sacrifice her own happiness for him, but he did wish that she’d honor her commitments. And she’d made a commitment to go with him to the dance.

‘Now what am I going to do?’ Tyler thought when he was done screaming.

-o-0-o-

The following day, Tyler turned to go down the driveway of the Kent Farm. Since he was only thirteen, he couldn’t drive yet and he couldn’t afford a taxi after buying the dance tickets, he’d had to take the bus. Of course, the nearest bus stop to the Kent Farm was at the Farmer’s Market, which was a mile down the road from the farm. So he walked the rest of the way.

He knew he could have called Cody and Derek. They couldn’t drive either, but their brother Chris could and barring that, there were their parents or grandparents. They probably would have been willing to pick him up at the bus stop and drive him the rest of the way. He didn’t, however, because he figured the walk would do him some good.

If nothing else it would give him some more time to cool down and clear his head, which he’d been struggling to do at home. Every time he so much as looked at his sister, he felt the anger over her agreeing to go with him to the dance, him spending fifty dollars on the tickets, and then her backing out.

He’d even suggested that she should at least pay him half the money back, but she couldn’t even do that, because she’d apparently spent her money on a new dress for the dance.

So he was pissed. Especially since he’d taken advantage of the ability to save ten dollars and bought couples tickets.

The tickets were normally thirty dollars apiece, but there was a discount for couples. There were still two tickets, but the rules were pretty clear in that they had to be used together and that the holders had to actually dance together. So, he couldn’t just give one ticket away and go stag.

Nearing the house, he saw Cody and Derek kicking a soccer ball into a net, easily bypassing a taller blond-haired boy he’d never seen before who was acting as a goalie. Several others were seated at a nearby picnic table, including Whitney Fordman, Pete Ross, Landon and Lana Lang, and a few other people—four boys and a girl—that Tyler didn’t recognize.

Cody and Derek grinned as the blond picked himself up off the ground and dusted himself off after he’d lunged to try and block the ball only to nearly face plant himself. He’d only just barely managed to catch himself before doing so. It was clear that he’d never actually played soccer before.

As Cody and Derek turned to face the others, Tyler noted that Derek was actually wearing his glasses, while Cody wasn’t. Although since Tyler knew that Cody’s glasses were broken, he wasn’t all that surprised. He just wondered why Derek was wearing his glasses instead of lending them to his brother since he knew that Cody hated wearing contacts and Derek hated wearing glasses.

Seeing movement out of the corner of his eye, Derek turned his head and cocking his head in the opposite direction of Cody’s, and asked, “Ty?”

This made Cody look over, squinting, as did the others.

“Hey all,” Tyler said with a smile, as he came closer.

“Tyler?” Cody asked, clearly surprised to see his friend. “How’d you get out here?”

“Took the bus to the Farmer’s Market,” Tyler answered. “And walked the rest of the way.”

“You should have called,” Chris said. “I would have come and picked you up.”

“I felt like walking,” Tyler said.

Derek raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t comment as he nodded. “Well, you know Chris, Whitney, Pete, Landon, and Lana.” Tyler nodded as Derek began pointing at people and saying, “This is Geoffrey Potter, Chloe Lang, Lucas Luthor, Jason Gabriel, Andrew Grant, and Clark and Oliver Kent.”

“Clark and Oliver Kent?” Tyler asked.

“Hiram Kent is our granduncle,” Clark said. “Oliver and I lived in France until recently.”

“Our parents passed away,” Oliver added, being able to look suitably sad by thinking about Robert and Laura. “Since we’re still minors and had nowhere else to go, Uncle Hiram and Aunt Jess took us in.”

“My condolences,” Tyler said. He couldn’t even imagine what it would be like to lose one parent, let alone both. He hoped it wasn’t something he’d have to experience for a long time.

“So, yeah, I guess technically they’re our dad’s cousins,” Derek said as he wrapped an arm around Oliver, as Cody wrapped his arm around Clark’s neck since was still seated. “But, since we’re adopted and only just met a couple of weeks ago, it’s not incestuous.”

Tyler was just about to ask what Derek meant when Oliver leaned down and kissed Derek on the lips, as Clark lifted himself up enough to kiss Cody.

Tyler could almost feel his eyes widening. “Wow. You guys are… together?”

“Yup,” Cody said. “We were going to tell you after school the other day, but we got side-tracked by the whole broken noses thing.”

“And the rest of you are okay with this?” Tyler asked as he looked around at those gathered.

Lucas shrugged. “I’m gay too, so, definitely no problems on my end.”

“Same here,” Landon said with a grin.

This admission caused Tyler’s stomach to start doing flip-flops as he’d had a crush on Landon for almost a year now but figured the older boy was not only straight but would never be interested in him. After all, why on Earth would a seventeen-year-old junior in high school ever be interested in a thirteen-year-old kid who was still in junior high for another month and a half?

“Lan has been my best friend since we were five,” Whitney said. “So, as long as he’s happy, I couldn’t care less who he dates, as long as they treat him right. As for everyone else, whatever floats their boat.”

Geoffrey, Chris, Chloe, Lana, and Pete all indicated that they didn’t care either.

Lucas was happy to know that Whitney didn’t have a problem with gay people, as his crush being homophobic would have sucked. Of course, if Whitney recognized Lucas at all, he hadn’t said anything.

Then again, they’d only met that one time when Whitney had kissed him under the mistletoe. Working at Fordman’s, Whitney probably met a lot of people and couldn’t possibly be expected to remember all of them, especially those he’d only met once and didn’t see again for over two years.

It could be argued that he probably should remember somebody that he’d kissed, as surely he didn’t kiss all of the store’s customers, but then again Lucas didn’t really know Whitney. Until Geoffrey sent him the scanned paged from Landon’s yearbook, Lucas hadn’t even known his name after all. So, he couldn’t say with any certainty what Whitney would or wouldn’t do.

Well, other than the fact that he probably wasn’t going to be pursuing a second kiss from Lucas. Not only because he didn’t seem to remember him, but also because he was dating Landon’s sister. Although honestly, Lucas couldn’t say that he was too upset about that right now because he really wasn’t in the headspace to be dating anyone right now after the… incident.

“Well, cool, then,” Tyler said.

“So what brings you out here Ty?” Derek said. “We’re happy to see you, but I can’t imagine you took the bus from town and walked here all the way from the Farmer’s Market just to see us.”

Shaking his head, Tyler said, “You know me way too well.”

Derek grinned. “It’s a gift. Besides, two heads are better than one… especially when one of those heads is Code.”

Cody rolled his eyes, as Geoffrey, Andrew, Jason, and Lucas looked a bit confused.

With a grin, Chris said, “Code’s nickname for Derek is Wreck—that is W-R-E-C-K—because if it wasn’t for Derek holding him back, Cody would have breezed through high school and been in college by now, instead of only the eighth grade.”

Derek smirked and said, “Yes, I’m basically sharing a body with a certified genius with an eidetic memory. He can literally word for word quote conversations that we had when we were four.”

“Sounds useful,” Lucas said. “Would certainly make tests less stressful.”

Derek rolled his eyes. “You would think, but Cody still stresses about them. Doesn’t want to break his perfect straight-A record. You’d think he was afraid that the Earth was going to open up and swallow us if he ever gets less than an A. Honestly, I think it would be a nice change.”

“Oh do shut up, Wreck,” Cody said. “So, Ty?”

“I just had to get out of the house for a while,” Tyler answered. “Particularly away from Lyn.”

“Lyn?” Clark asked.

“My twin sister,” Tyler answered. “Kaitlyn.”

Clark nodded, as Derek asked, “What did she do?”

“She agreed to go to the school dance with me this weekend,” Tyler said. “So I bought a pair of non-refundable tickets… only for her to tell me yesterday that she’s going with someone else.”

“Wow, that sucks,” Cody said. “I assume you bought the couple tickets? Since they were cheaper than buying two singles?”

Tyler nodded. “Yup, which means I’m out fifty bucks because I can’t even use the tickets without a date.”

“Damn, I’d be asking her to reimburse you,” Derek said. “She did promise to go with you, so to then turn around go with somebody else is kind of a jerk move.”

“I brought that up at breakfast this morning,” Tyler said. “She said she can’t because she’s already spent her allowance on a new dress for the dance.”

“When is the dance?” Chloe asked.

“Saturday,” Cody said. “7 to 10 pm in the junior high school gymnasium.”

“I’m not doing anything that night,” Chloe said. “So, if you don’t mind going with a high school junior, I’ll go with you, Tyler. Just so that the money you spent doesn’t go to waste.”

Tyler’s eyes widened. “You’d do that?”

Chloe smiled. “Sure, I’ve got nothing better to do, and I agree that your sister was wrong to say she’d go with you and then back out at the last minute.”

Tyler was silent for a moment before he smiled and said, “Thanks, Chloe. I bought a corsage of blue carnations for Lyn.”

“Okay, cool,” Chloe said. “Is it formal?”

“Yeah, I’m wearing a black tux,” Tyler answered. “With a blue bow tie and cummerbund.”

Chloe nodded. “Okay, well, I have a blue formal dress that should work, so I’ll see you on Saturday night." Then with a smile, knowing that Tyler was only thirteen and probably couldn’t drive yet, she asked, “do you need a ride?”

“Yeah,” Tyler said with a blush. “Mom said she’d drive us when Lyn and I were going, but I’d rather not ride with her and whoever it is that she dumped me for.”

“Understandable,” Chloe said. “Okay, I’ll pick up you around six-thirty then, how’s that?”

“Sounds good.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there’s Ch16 of ‘Brotherly Love.’ I had wanted to finish the Dichotic and Onyx storylines in this chapter, but it’s been a while since I updated this story and I figured I’d end it here and give y’all something for the time being.

Also, I’d like to announce for those of you that might not be members of my group or haven’t looked at the wiki for this story recently, that I’ve got plans for a sequel to this story in the works. Currently, I’m thinking this story will continue with time jumps until the in-story year 2000 (it’s 1996 now).

The sequel, entitled The Sixth Race, will then pick up in the year 2005 and will be a crossover with Stargate and the West Wing (with the necessary changes made to their timelines to match up the universes).

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch15

jaycolin — Tue, 10 Mar 2020 21:41:17 GMT

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch14

jaycolin — Tue, 10 Mar 2020 21:35:45 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi
-o-0-o-
Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.
Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters, Rape/Non-Con
-o-0-o-
Chapter Fourteen
-o-0-o-
The next morning, Clark, Oliver, Cody, Derek, and Chris headed outside to milk the cows and collect the eggs from the chickens. Once they had finished their chores, showered and headed into the main house, they found Martha in the process of setting the table for breakfast. There was a delicious smell in the air which told them what was for breakfast moments before the oven timer went off and Jessica picked up a hot pad before leaning down to pull the muffin pans from the oven.
“Mmm, fresh-baked muffins,” Chris said with a happy smile.
Jessica smiled at her grandson. “Yes, I made a dozen blueberry and a dozen apple cinnamon. That along with a bowl of cereal should give you all a good start to the day.”
Making their way over to the table, the boys sat down as Jessica began removing the muffins from the pans. Martha brought over a box of corn flakes and a box of raisin bran for the boys to choose from. It was also around this time that Hiram and Jonathan came in after doing their morning rounds of checking all the fences, inspecting the crops, and mucking out the animal stalls.
“Smells good,” Hiram said as he leaned over and kissed his wife.
“Thank you,” Jessica said, before wrinkling her nose in disgust. “You, however, do not so go shower, please.”
“Yes dear,” Hiram said, as both he and Jonathan—who paused to kiss Martha as he passed—headed upstairs to shower.
Clark and Oliver opted for corn flakes, while Chris opted for raisin bran. Having thought ahead, Martha brought a pair of smaller bowls for Cody and Derek, which proved a good thing as Cody wanted raisin bran, while Derek wanted corn flakes. Since they only had one stomach between them, however, this meant smaller bowls of cereal. As Martha poured them all a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice, she said, “Charles Randall called while you were out doing your chores.”
“How’s Ian?” Derek asked.
“He’s fine,” Martha answered. “And so is Finn.”
“I take it they haven’t been able to remerge yet,” Cody said.
“No, apparently not,” Martha confirmed. “Anyway, with his wife still in Florida until tomorrow afternoon, Charles has made arrangements for a sub to take over his classes so that he can stay home with them.”
As Jessica came over with the muffins, Chris said, “Can’t imagine Ian and Finn are all that thrilled with having a babysitter at their age.”
“Probably not, no,” Jessica agreed. “Although I can understand why Charles would want to make sure that they stay in the house. It would be awfully hard to explain why Ian suddenly has a conjoined twin brother, so it’s best that they stay out of sight until they can figure out how to remerge.”
“Not sure how they’re going to do that,” Clark said, before shaking his head. “And to think I thought living in Smallville was going to be boring.”
“It’s definitely not that,” Oliver said, as he took one of each flavor of muffin.
“Anyway, Charles also asked if you could collect Ian’s homework for him, Cody, Derek,” Martha said as she headed over to grab the coffee pot.
Cody nodded. “Yeah, we can do that.”
“We’ll head over to the Randalls after school,” Derek added before he raised a spoonful of cereal to this mouth.
-o-0-o-
A few hours later, Cody and Derek sat down at their workstation in the science lab for their third-period science class, not long after their lab partner and best friend, Tyler Small, joined them.
“Hey guys,” Tyler said with a smile.
“Hey Ty,” Derek said, as the two exchanged a high five. Cody, meanwhile, was totally in the zone and concentrating on his notes. Tyler and Derek rolled their eyes and shook their heads, as they silently came to the conclusion that Cody probably hadn’t even noticed Tyler’s arrival.
Tyler wasn’t upset by this, however, as he knew just how studious Cody was, considering that the three of them had been friends since their first day of kindergarten together. The three of them had all been targeted for bullying by some of the other kids for things that they had no control over. Obviously, for Cody and Derek, it was their shared body, whereas for Tyler it was because he was the five-times-great-grandson of the town founder, Ezra Small.
One might think that would have earned Tyler some respect since his family was literally the town’s first family. There were people in Smallville who did respect the Small family because of their roots in the community, but for a group of Tyler’s peers, they saw it as the perfect opportunity to bully him because they figured he must be an entitled and spoiled brat. Just as they believed that Cody and Derek were some kind of weird two-headed freak. Both of them getting bullied for things that they couldn’t change brought them together as friends and formed a bond that was in some ways closer than brothers.
As they got older, the bullying lessened, especially for Cody and Derek, as with time people in town just got used to them. Tyler still got the occasional snide comment about his ancestor, especially after he started the seventh grade and began attending Ezra Small Junior High School. But the instances of bullying became fewer and farther between as they got older and the three boys got more and more popular. They’d all made additional good friends over the years, but remained each other’s first and best friends.
“Five bucks says that the classroom erupts in laughter during roll call,” Tyler said.
Shaking his head, Derek said, “Nope, not taking that bet Ty.”
“Why not?”
“Would you take a bet that you were 99% sure you would lose?” Derek asked as he raised an eyebrow at his friend. “I mean, come on, Ty. It happens every time that we get a new substitute that we haven’t had before.”
“Yeah, I guess that’s true,” Tyler said before he sighed and said, “Guess I’ll have to find some other way to start recouping my losses from our last bet.”
Derek grinned and couldn’t help the snort of laughter that escaped him as he said, “I wish you luck. Honestly, I was half-tempted not to accept the money because I felt bad about making the bet in the first place when I knew you didn’t stand a chance.”
“Oh gee thanks,” Tyler said. “I’ll have you know that I studied my butt off for three weeks.”
“I’m sure you did,” Derek said. “But betting me a hundred bucks that you’d win the spelling bee? Against Code?”
“Probably not the best idea to make any bets involving memory when you’re going up against someone who can literally quote every conversation we’ve ever had over the last eight years verbatim.”
“You actually are listening,” Tyler said with a smile, as he leaned his head forward slightly to look past Derek at Cody, who finally took his eyes off his notes.
“Of course I am,” Cody said. “We’re in class, so I don’t have my headphones.”
Being as close as Cody and Derek were had required them to work together in order to do pretty much everything. There were times, however, that one of them wanted to have a private conversation that didn’t involve the other. One would probably think that it was impossible for two boys who shared everything from the neck down, but they’d found a way to make it work. Whenever one of them wanted some privacy, the other would put on a blindfold and a pair of noise-canceling headphones and then crank up their playlist as loud as they could stand it. The result was that as long as the one seeking privacy wasn’t yelling, a conversation that the other wasn’t privy to was possible.
“Touché,” Tyler said with a grin, just as the bell signaling the beginning of class rang and the substitute stood up.
Of course, the teacher was a rather short and plump older woman who was only just barely taller than the class full of thirteen and fourteen-year-olds she was teaching. Over her shoulder, everyone could see the name Ms. Beasley written on the blackboard and Tyler smiled, as he knew they’d never had her before, so it was definitely going to happen.
Cody and Derek shared a knowing look first with each other and then with Tyler as the teacher began taking roll call. The students whose surnames began with A through J were called out without incident, with only one or two not answering and being marked down as absent. Eventually, the teacher was saying, “Kent, Cody.”
“Here,” Cody said.
And then it happened. The whole class erupted into giggles when the teacher said, “Kent, Derek.”
The teacher looked up confused at the reaction and asked, “What’s so funny?”
“Mr. Randall usually just skips me if Cody answers that he’s here,” Derek answered before he and Cody stood up and he added, “For reasons which I think are quite obvious.”
Raising their left hand, Cody gave a little wave and said, “Cody Kent.”
Raising their right hand, Derek repeated the motion and said, “Derek Kent.”
The giggles only intensified at this, and more than a few whispers were heard. One of the most prominent being, “Would be pretty hard for Derek not to be here if Cody is.”
“Physically impossible yes,” Tyler said in an exaggerated stage whisper. “Intellectually, however? The jury’s still out.”
Turning his head, Derek gave Tyler a mock glare and said, “Hahaha, very funny, Ty.”
“All right, all right, class settle down,” Ms. Beasley said. Looking at Cody and Derek, she smiled and said, “I’m sorry, Mr. Kent and Mr. Kent, I’ve never taught Siamese twins before. Anyway, please take your seats.”
Cody looked like he wanted to correct the teacher, but before he could open his mouth and say that the proper term was conjoined twins, Derek sealed his hand over Cody’s mouth and they sat down. Ms. Beasley seemed to have taken the incident in stride and didn’t seem angry, but Derek figured it wasn’t a good idea to press their luck. As they did have both regular teachers and substitutes over the years who did not take kindly to Cody correcting their terminology and he had landed them both in detention more than once because of it.
It took a few minutes, but finally Ms. Beasley was able to continue taking roll call. It was when she called out, “Randall, Ian,” and a familiar voice answered, “Here,” that Cody’s and Derek’s eyes widened almost comically, as they turned in their seat and looked back to the workstation that Ian normally sat at. Much to their shock, Ian was sitting there and there was no sign of his clone.
Turning back around in their seat to face the front of the room, Cody turned his head to look at Derek as Derek did to the same to look at Cody. They didn’t even need to speak in order to understand what the other one was thinking.
‘What the hell?’
That was the question on both of their minds because Ian’s dad had called and talked to their mom that very morning. Martha had clearly said that according to their Dad, Ian and Finn still hadn’t been able to separate as of 6:30 that morning and yet here Ian was with no sign of Finn in third period. Knowing that they couldn’t do anything about it now, however, they just turned their minds to the class as Ms. Beasley finished roll call and started the lesson.
-o-0-o-
About forty minutes later, after third period ended, Cody, Derek, and Tyler left the science lab and Tyler excused himself, saying he’d meet Cody and Derek in their English Lit class, as he had to go to the bathroom first. Cody and Derek nodded, as they headed for their lockers and put away their science texts and notebooks, grabbing their supplies for English Lit. It was as they were closing their respective lockers that they spotted Ian across the hall at his own locker.
Cody and Derek were seriously tempted to go over and ask Ian what was happening, but they decided that now wasn’t the right time, as there were far too many other students around for them to have a private conversation. They’d promised both Ian and his father that they would keep Ian’s duplication ability secret, so talking about it in the hall during passing time when there was over a hundred other students in earshot wasn’t a good idea.
Shaking their heads, Cody and Derek decided to bide their time and wait for an opportunity to present itself. The opportunity came after lunch as they were leaving the school cafeteria. Their schedule was structured so that following lunch there was a thirty minute free period before the next class so that students could go outside and get some fresh air if they wanted to. For those students who didn’t want to go outside, they were also allowed to visit the library, the computer lab, or the pool and weight room in the gym.
Cody and Derek alternated every other day what they did, doing what Derek wanted to do on Mondays and Wednesdays, and what Cody wanted to do on Tuesdays and Thursdays. On Fridays they’d agreed to do a coin toss, heads Cody got to pick and tails Derek did. Today being Tuesday, it was Cody’s day to determine what they did and he decided that they’d head for the library.
It was as they were walking down the corridor to head for the library that they spotted Ian again, as he exited the shop class room. While Ian, Cody, Derek and Tyler were all in science class together during third period, Ian had wood shop during fourth period when Cody, Derek, and Tyler were in English Lit. With all the students being able to choose what they did over the free period, there weren’t that many students around at any given time, especially on the sunny days like today when the majority chose to go outside and enjoy the weather.
There were maybe two other people in the corridor besides Ian and the twins but they were at least fifty feet further down and thus would be out of earshot so long as Cody and Derek didn’t yell. Walking over to where Ian was, they said, “Hey Ian.”
He ignored them, however, as he kept walking, only stopping when he stooped down to take a drink from one of the school water fountains. Waiting until he was finished, Derek said, “Ian, can we talk?”
“No,” Ian said.
“Is something wrong?” Cody asked, surprised at the rather brusque tone. Ian had never talked to them that way before. Tyler was hands down the twin’s best friend, but they’d also always gotten along with Ian, as he like Cody was very studious, so on the days where Cody decided what they’d do during the free period they frequently ended up in the same place that Ian did, preferring the more intellectual pursuits.
Ian was quiet for a moment, before he said, “Yes, you’re talking to me.”
“What?” Derek asked, confused. “Why is…”
He didn’t get the chance to finish, as he and Cody found themselves being pushed hard up against the nearby wall of lockers, as Ian used one hand to hold them against the lockers, his hand digging rather painfully into the flesh of their shoulder blade between their heads. Ian had balled up his other hand into a fist, which he raised as if he was going to punch them.
Cody and Derek were so stunned that they didn’t know how to react as they had definitely never seen this side of their friend. Cody and Derek were no slouches in the physical department as growing up on a farm and doing the various chores, including moving hay bales up to the hay loft made it pretty much impossible for them to not be physically fit. On Derek’s days, they also often ended up in the weight room or the pool, which Cody was actually fine with, not only because of their need to cooperate, but also because staying fit was a good thing since they were on the swimming and soccer teams.
Before either Cody or Derek could say anything, Ian said, “I’ve seen you two giving me strange looks ever since science class. I know I’m hot, but I’m also straight and not interested in doing anything with your faggot asses… or I suppose I should say ass, singular, since you’re a two-headed freak.”
The twins were definitely stunned, confused, and hurt by Ian’s words because he had never acted this way towards them before and they’d been friends since they were in third grade. They also didn’t understand why Ian was saying that he was straight, because he’d previously told them otherwise. Tyler had been both twins’ first kiss, as he like the twins was gay, but they’d mutually decided that they worked better as best friends and didn’t want to ruin their long term friendship by trying to make it something more. Especially since their friendship was close enough that Tyler honestly thought of Cody and Derek, and even Chris to an extent, as the brothers he’d never had.
Of course, being teenagers with overly active hormones, they had fooled around a bit and Ian was actually included in that, as the four of them were good enough friends that Cody, Derek, and Tyler had come out to Ian. Not long after that, Ian had approached them saying that he was bi-curious and asked if they would help him experiment. After some fairly innocent fooling around and some making out, stretched out over two or three weeks, Ian realized that he was attracted to boys, but that he still found girls attractive, too. This realization, combined with the fact that he’d enjoyed kissing and fooling around with the twins and Tyler, and was open to doing more in the future, in addition to wanting to do it with girls too, had made Ian strongly suspect that he was truly bisexual.
“I’m only going to say this once, so I suggest you listen,” Ian said. “Stop looking at me. Stop talking to me. I have absolutely zero interest in doing anything with you two freaks.”
Being the braver and more irreverent of the twins, Derek asked, “Really? You could have fooled me. All those times that we made out and jacked each other off.”
Ian growled and neither twin had time to react before Ian’s first connected with Derek’s face and there was a sickening crunch, followed by a metallic bang. Sharing everything from their necks down also meant that they shared a central nervous system, so even if somebody was touching only Derek’s head, Cody still felt it and vice-versa. Thus, they both winced when Ian’s first made contact with Derek’s nose, causing the back of his head to hit the locker behind him.
“Never mention that again, you sick ass freak, you hear me?” Ian said as Derek raised his hand and tried to stem the flow of blood from his nose that both twins were fairly sure from the pain they’d both felt was broken.
After a moment, Ian grinned and raising his now blood-covered fist, he said, “Might as well make you two faggots match,” before he punched Cody in the nose, knocking his glasses off his face in the process. A moment later there was a crunching sound and while he was too preoccupied with trying to stop the blood coming out of his nose, Cody was pretty sure that if he looked down at the floor, he would see that Ian had stomped on his glasses when they’d hit the floor.
“Don’t talk to me, don’t look at me,” Ian said. “And if you even think about telling anyone how you broke your noses, you’ll regret the day that your ugly, disgusting, and freakish two-headed ass was born, you understand me?”
Cody and Derek each nodded very slightly, as they could both hear the threat in Ian’s voice and they’d be lying if they said they weren’t terrified of what would happen if they pissed off Ian. They’d known he had a temper, but they had never been on the receiving end of it and they had no idea that it was this bad.
Letting go of the twins, Ian washed the blood off his hand by sticking his hand in the stream of water from the water fountain, before walking away and leaving the twins standing alone in the corridor.
Dazed by the pain of two broken noses that they’d both felt as clearly as if it had been their own, and feeling a bit light-headed from blood loss, the twins weren’t sure how long they stood there against the lockers. Cody did have enough presence of mind to remember that he’d read that in the case of a broken nose they should breath through their mouths and lean forward to reduce the amount of blood draining into the throat. Not long after they’d done so, while Ian was long gone, they heard a familiar voice ask, “Cody? Derek? Where are…? Oh my god!”
The next thing they knew, Tyler was in front of them, having pulled out the little travel pack of tissues he carried in his pocket due to his allergies and giving them both several tissues. He then took hold of Cody’s arm to lead them to the nurse’s office.
In a muffled tone, Cody mentioned his glasses, which Tyler bent down and picked up, although there was no way Cody was putting them back on since one lens was completely broken into several small pieces and had fallen out of the frame, while the other was very visibly cracked. Of course, since Cody’s frames were made of plastic and only had the bridge between the frames with no top bar, even without the damage to the lenses Cody would have been unable to wear them since the bridge had snapped in half.
Arriving in the nurse’s office, the school nurse sprang into action, treating them as quickly and efficiently as she could with the supplies she had on hand. As she was doing so she told them that the breaks to their noses were relatively minor compared to some other cases she’d seen over the course of her career.
However, out of an abundance of caution she excused the twins from their afternoon classes and when she called the farm to have someone come pick them up, she strongly suggested that they be taken to the Smallville Medical Center to be checked out by a doctor. While the med center was a rather small hospital compared to the major regional ones like the one in Metropolis, it was still far better equipped than the nurse’s office at the junior high school.
Jessica was the only one home when the nurse called and she said she’d be there as quickly as she could. While they waited for her to arrive, both the nurse and Tyler tried to get Cody and Derek to tell them how they’d broken their noses, but they weren’t talking. After some prodding, Derek mumbled that they’d tripped and fallen face first into the wall, although neither the nurse nor Tyler believed that, especially since there was no blood on the wall where Tyler had found them and that explanation definitely did not explain how Cody’s glasses got so badly broken. They didn’t press the issue, however, as that’s when Jessica arrived.
-o-0-o-
Arriving back at the farm after the trip to the med center, Jessica parked her car and got out, as did her grandsons. The moment they were out of the car, however, Jessica said, “Cody, Derek, where do you think you’re going?” As they’d been headed towards the barn as if they were going to head up to their bedroom. “Get your butt into the main house. Now.”
“So much for a quick getaway,” Derek mumbled, only loud enough for Cody to hear.
Not wanting to risk their grandmother’s wrath, they headed into the kitchen and took a seat on one of the stools at the kitchen island. Jessica was quiet for a few minutes after she came into the house, putting down her purse on the sideboard near the back door, before she came over to the kitchen island and stood behind it so that she was looking at her grandsons. Her palms were flat on the countertop and they could easily hear her foot tapping on the tile floor.
“Well?”
“Well what?”
“Derek Jonathan Kent don’t even try it,” Jessica answered. “You know damn well what. I said nothing when you told the doctor how you broke your noses. But now, it’s just us, so tell me the truth.”
“We trip…” Cody started, but Jessica cut him off. “Cody William Kent, you are far too smart to think that’s going to work, so don’t even try it. You and I both know that you two have never tripped in your lives. You were probably among the only toddlers in the world who didn’t stumble even once when you were learning how to walk… an especially amazing feat considering that you each have control of only one leg. And you looked like you’d been skating for years when you put on roller skates and later ice skates for the very first time. So I don’t buy for one second that you tripped and fell into a wall.”
Cody sighed. “We don’t have a choice, Wreck.”
“I know, Code,” Derek said, with a sigh of his own. “We were punched.”
Raising an eyebrow at that, Jessica asked, “You were fighting?”
“No, we never touched him,” Cody answered. ‘At least, not today,’ he added in his head.
“Explain.”
“It was Ian Randall,” Derek said. “He must have reabsorbed Finn or something. We were shocked when he turned up in science class this morning. After lunch we tried to talk to him, but he started hurling conjoined twin and gay insults at us. I said something he didn’t like and he punched me.”
“And then he punched me to make us match,” Cody added. “Knocked my glasses off and stomped on them.”
Jessica was quiet for a moment, before she said, “I’m not saying I doubt you, but I also don’t see how it could possibly have been Ian who punched you.” When Derek looked like he was about to say something, Jessica held up her hand and said, “When the nurse called, I had just gotten back here after having lunch with Mr. Randall at his house. Charles doesn’t know how to sew, so I went over and used his wife’s sewing machine to sew some more clothes for Ian and Finn to wear. As a thank you, he invited me to stay for lunch with him, Ian, and Finn. So, I saw them both with my own eyes and they were definitely still connected and at home, not school.”
“How could he possibly be in two places at once?” Derek asked. “Conjoined and not conjoined? It doesn’t make sense.”
Cody sighed. “No, but then again, a lot of things don’t make sense. I mean just look at the whole Harry Volk situation. Or us, for that matter. Two separate bodies, clearly identifiable, according to the September ultrasound and then only one when we were born in November.”
“Huh, yeah, you’ve got a point,” Derek conceded. “Even the fact that Ian can spawn a clone of himself doesn’t make sense. I’m pretty sure that most medical professionals would agree that doing so is impossible.”
“They clearly haven’t lived in Smallville,” Jessica commented.
“Clearly,” Cody said, before he had a sudden thought and said, “Maybe that explains it.”
“Explains what?” Derek asked.
“You remember when we found Ian in the lab?” Cody asked and Derek nodded. “He asked us to grab his clothes for him and they weren’t there and his backpack was missing.”
“So you think he spawned more than one clone?” Derek asked. “And that they took his clothes and backpack? But how did they get out of the room without us seeing them?”
“We never did go into the chemical supply room,” Cody answered. “They could have hidden in there until everyone was gone.” After a few minutes of silence, Cody added, “This is purely conjecture, but I’m also wondering if maybe the meteor rock did something more than just make Ian spawn an extra clone.”
“What do you mean?” Jessica asked.
“Well, the Ian who punched us was a version of Ian we’ve never seen before,” Cody said. “We knew he had a temper, but we’ve known him since third grade and while we have seen him get mad before, he never started insulting anyone and throwing punches.”
“True,” Derek conceded. “So what are you thinking?”
“That maybe the meteor rock split him into his good and evil sides,” Cody said. “Ian and Finn are the good side, but the Ian we saw was the evil Ian, who without any of the good instincts to temper the bad, is a complete...” he paused here, as he considered saying either jackass or asshat but knowing that both options would get him in trouble with Jessica, continued, “…fill in the blank with the negative word of your choice.”
Before anyone could comment, Jonathan walked in the back door and stopped short when he saw Cody and Derek, “How did you two get home so quick? Wait, Cody why aren’t you wearing your glasses?” After a moment, he asked, “And are those splints on your noses?”
“Yes, Jonathan, they are,” Jessica said, before explaining what had happened.
“Why did you ask how we got home so quick?” Derek asked, as he glanced over at the clock on the wall. “School doesn’t let out for another hour and a half.”
“Your school closed early,” Jonathan said. “Everyone was being sent home early after being questioned by Ethan and his deputies.”
“Why?” Jessica asked.
“Because the school is officially a crime scene,” Jonathan explained. “Jeff Frankel, the shop teacher, was found dead in his classroom. It’s been ruled a murder since he had a chisel sticking out of his chest and burns on his face from a blow torch.”
“Oh shit. Shit, shit, shit,” Derek said softly.
“Derek, language!” Jessica chastised.
Ignoring the rebuke, his eyes wide, he said, “We saw Ian coming out of the shop classroom before he broke our noses.”
Cody’s eyes widened at that, as he said, “Oh my god, you’re right. Which makes us potential witnesses who can place Ian at a murder scene.”
Jonathan sighed. “This is bad, especially since we know it wasn’t really Ian, since we know the real Ian is at home with his father and new conjoined twin.” Shaking his head, he added, “I can’t say that I ever thought I’d find myself in the position of having to withhold possible evidence about a murder.”
“Neither did I,” Jessica said. “But I don’t see that we have any choice in the matter.” After a moment, she asked, “The school doesn’t have a surveillance system does it?”
“Only on the outside of the building,” Jonathan said. “There was some talk at the last PTA meeting about adding some cameras in the hallways, but it was voted down due to both privacy concerns and a lack of funds.”
“I get the feeling that after today, both of those concerns might disappear,” Jessica said, as the other three nodded in agreement.
Everyone was quiet for a moment, before she said, “Anyway, I’m going to make up the couch in the living room. I think it would be best if Chris slept there until your noses heal, so that he can’t accidentally elbow you in his sleep. Plus, as the doctor said, you’re going to have to sleep with your heads higher up than normal to help with the swelling. Speaking of which,” at this she went over to the freezer, grabbed the tray of ice cubes, and began making ice packs.
“What about my glasses?” Cody asked.
Jonathan was quiet for a moment, before he said, “Well, you and Derek have an appointment with the optometrist next week, so it doesn’t really pay for you to get new glasses now when it’s possible your prescription might change in a week.” Pausing for a moment, he added, “In the meantime, I guess you’ll just have to wear Derek’s glasses.”
Derek generally preferred contact lenses, although because he could only wear them for about ten hours a day without irritation, Derek did have glasses. Although because he thought they made him look too nerdy, he tended to not wear them as often as he should and just made due with the blurry vision between the times when he had to remove his contacts and going to bed. His vision wasn’t bad enough that he was bumping into things, after all, and it’s not like he didn’t have a second pair of eyes to rely on, even if they were Cody’s.
“His prescription isn’t the same as mine,” Cody pointed out.
“I’m aware of that, although the difference isn’t that much,” Jonathan said. “So, you’ll just have to make due for a week until your appointment and then you’ll have your own again.”
-o-0-o-
Roughly an hour and a half later, Cody and Derek were sitting in the living room playing Mortal Kombat 3 on Clark’s and Oliver’s PlayStation. While there was a small television in their bedroom, it was an old model that Hiram had bought in the late 1950s and thus it was strictly black and white and had only a ten inch screen. It also didn’t have the necessary audio/video ports to connect the PlayStation to it, so it was agreed that Clark and Oliver could hook it up to the thirty-two inch color television in the living room of the main house.
“This game is rather violent, isn’t it?” Jessica asked as she looked up from her knitting just in time to see Cody and Derek’s character, Sub-Zero, take out their AI opponent by breathing an icy mist on them, at which point they froze solid, tipped over, and broke into several pieces.
“Sub-Zero wins. Flawless Victory. Fatality,” the game said, as Cody and Derek put down the controller and high-fived each other.
“To be fair,” Derek commented, “compared to some of the other fatalities that was pretty tame.”
Having heard the conversation as he entered the house after school and paused in the kitchen to get himself a drink, Clark entered the living room with Oliver just behind him and said, “Yes, some of them are quite a bit bloodier.”
It was then that Clark and Oliver noticed that Cody was wearing different glasses—as Derek’s frames were different—and that they each had splints on their noses.
“What happened?” Oliver asked, concerned as he came over and sat down on the couch next to Derek, as Clark sat next to Cody.
Cody sighed. “Long story,” before he and Derek launched into the tale, with a few additions from Jessica.
“Wow.” Oliver said.
“Yeah,” Clark said, before he leaned over and very gently and lightly kissed the tip of Cody’s nose.
Not to be outdone, Oliver did the same to Derek, the twins grinning like loons at the attention, while Jessica smiled and shook her head. After a moment of silence, Clark asked, “So, are these your spare glasses?”
Shaking his head, Cody said, “No, they’re Derek’s.”
Oliver did a double-take at this, as he said, “Derek has glasses? I’ve never seen him wear them.”
“He thinks they make him look nerdy,” Cody said. “So he doesn’t wear them as a general rule, preferring to use contacts. He can only wear them for about ten hours a day without irritation though, so he’s supposed to wear the glasses in the interim between then and bedtime… not that he ever does.”
“Can I see you wear them?” Oliver asked.
“Why?” Derek asked. “Code and I are identical, so it’s not like you can’t picture me with glasses on since you know what he looks like with them on.”
“I know,” Oliver said. “Humor me though?”
“Fine,” Derek said as he raised his hand in an expectant manner, prompting Cody to sigh as he pulled the glasses off his face and handed them to Derek.
While there were some things the twins absolutely couldn’t do with only one hand, they did tend to do as much stuff as they possibly could one-handed. Playing video games was one of those things that they had to cooperate with each other on, which is why they’d been playing Mortal Kombat in single-player mode, as they couldn’t each operate a controller with one hand.
Putting them on his face, Derek said, “Happy now?”
Oliver was quiet for a moment before he grinned and said, “Yes, quite. And can I just say that nerdy is not the word I’d use?”
“What would you use then?” Derek asked as he raised his left eyebrow.
“Cute,” Oliver said aloud, as he leaned over and kissed Derek on the cheek, before whispering in his ear, “Sexy.”
Derek blushed and Cody groaned, as he had a feeling that he’d have a harder time getting Derek to share his glasses with him from now on, especially when Oliver was around.
-o-0-o-
To be continued…
And there you have Ch14 of “Brotherly Love.” I hope you enjoyed it. I’m going to try to wrap up the ‘Dichotic’ and ‘Onyx’ storylines in the next chapter, so if there’s any other episodes of Smallville you’d like to see covered, let me know. Or if you’d prefer a couple of chapters in which the characters can just take a break and not be dealing with bizarre events from the show, let me know that too.
Also, on a more personal note, while I’m not a particularly religious person if any of you reading this are, I’d appreciate it if you could keep Nigel Davies, my long-time beta reader and sounding board who helps me draft many of the plots and storylines for my stories, in your thoughts and/or prayers. He’s recently developed a serious health issue which without going into too much detail, has a risk of costing him his eyesight. Hopefully, he’ll recover and suffer no long-term ill effects, but last I heard, I’m afraid it doesn’t sound good.
On a separate, but related note, if anyone is interested in beta-reading for me and acting as a sounding board for my various works, I may well need to find someone at least temporarily. I’m really hoping that Nigel makes a full recovery and I won’t need someone else long-term, but I’m putting this out there just in case.
Ability to read and review chapters using the Track Changes option in MS Word is required and I’d prefer someone who can chat via Skype text message. You don’t need to be familiar with every fandom I write for, although if you’re willing to work on more than one of my works, that’d be great. Nigel isn’t completely familiar with all the fandoms I write for but currently helps with all of my fanfics and even my original works as well.

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch13

jaycolin — Wed, 20 Mar 2019 12:33:15 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, the Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other, but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters, Rape/Non-Con

-o-0-o-
Chapter Thirteen
-o-0-o-

Sneaking into the science lab while the teacher was away was painfully easy for Ian because what nobody including the teacher realized was that Ian had a key. How did a student get a key to the classroom? He simply borrowed the teacher’s keys and secretly had a copy made… which was very easy to do considering that the science teacher was Ian’s father, Charles Randall.

He’d used his dad’s classroom several times now and never had any issues, but it would seem that his luck had run out. When he’d entered the classroom, he’d been in a bit of a rush and hadn’t checked to make sure that the door was latched as he normally did. Which is what led to the situation he now found himself in… standing at his dad’s workstation completely naked with his clone still attached to his back. Using his power required his full concentration and he’d lost it when the lights came on.

“Cody, Derek, um…” Ian hesitated. He’d never been in this situation before. His parents knew about his ability as it had first manifested when Ian, an only child, was five. Obviously, his parents knew something was up when they went into their son’s bedroom and found him playing with the identical twin brother that he didn’t have because Emma Randall had definitely only given birth to one child. Outside of his parents, however, Ian had been very careful and nobody else knew about his ability as he’d made sure that nobody ever saw him and his clone together.

Derek looked like a fish out of the water, his mouth opening and closing over and over again. He was having trouble comprehending what he was seeing. He and Cody were the only pair of conjoined twins at the school, so seeing another pair of them was throwing his mind for a loop… especially since he was friends with Ian and knew that he didn’t have a brother, conjoined or otherwise.

Cody, on the other hand, was running through a myriad of scenarios in his head trying to come up with a way of explaining what he was seeing. Despite his prodigious intelligence, however, he could only come up with two possibilities. One was that he was hallucinating and seeing things that weren’t there. The other was that Ian had been affected by meteor rocks.

Of course, speaking of meteor rocks, it was around this time that Cody shifted his focus from the two Ian's and noticed that on the workstation in front of them, there was a lit Bunsen burner and that a stand holding a piece of meteor rock had tipped over, putting the rock directly in the flame. Connecting what he’d heard in his mind, Cody realized the cause of the sound of breaking glass he’d heard before the lights went on. The meteor rock had been in a glass cup atop the stand, but half the cup had broken when the stand tipped over and hit the burner.

“Ian, what…” Cody began but was cut off when Derek pointed at the meteor rock and asked, “Ah, guys, is it supposed to be doing that?”

Cody had seen the interior of the rock glowing as it was heated, almost as if there was a viscous liquid with small green particles floating around inside of it. However, in the last few seconds, the rock had begun glowing even more brightly and had now changed color. The exterior of the formerly green rock was now black as the interior glowed almost purple.

Realizing that it must be the heat doing it, Cody said, “Ian, turn off the burner!”

Ian’s clone was closest so he reached down and turned off the burner, however, even with the flame turned off, the reaction that the heat had caused didn’t seem to be stopping or even slowing down. The rock was still glowing brighter and brighter as the visible particles inside of it began moving faster and faster.

“She’s gonna blow,” Derek said at almost the same time that Cody said, “Ian, run!”

Ducking out of the classroom, Cody and Derek knew that Ian probably wasn’t going to come running out of the room after them, considering that he was buck naked. While they hadn’t actually seen him from the waist down, that much had still been obvious because, from the angle that they’d seen Ian, enough of his pubic hair had been visible above the top of the workstation to know that a shirt wasn’t the only thing he wasn’t wearing.

Ian had planned to run to the far side of the room but was slowed down by two things. First, both he and his clone tried to start running at the same time in opposite directions… obviously, that resulted in them going nowhere since they were still stuck together. The other was that they were standing behind the teacher’s workstation and thus even once Ian and his clone had agreed to go in the same direction, the clone essentially running backward, they still had to round the workstation.

They had managed to do this, however, and were running down the aisle between the student workstations when Ian’s clone, who was facing the meteor rock, cried out, “Duck!”

Unfortunately, it was too late and before Ian could even react, stress fractures formed on the rock and small beams of light, almost like lasers, shot out of it from all directions, one of them hitting Ian’s clone in the chest, making a visible aura of light the same color that the rock had been emitting surround Ian and his clone. Seconds later, the rock explosively broke apart into several smaller pieces, as a shower of tiny meteor rocks flew all over the room, hitting and breaking several test tubes and beakers in the process.

“What was that?” Charles Randall asked as he approached the door to his classroom. Spying Cody and Derek standing outside the door, he asked, “Misters Kent? What’s going on?”

“Sir, Ian is in there,” Cody answered, as Mr. Randall’s eyes widened as he immediately entered concerned parent mode.

Entering the classroom, Cody, and Derek behind him, Charles surveyed the damage. There was shattered glass all over the room along with small pebbles of meteor rock. That wasn’t the main thing on Charles’s mind, however, as he searched for his son. He found him lying on the floor between the student workstations, small cuts up and down his body where he’d been hit with broken glass. He was also still joined back to back with his clone, a look of intense concentration on Ian’s face as his clone tried unsuccessfully to pull away from Ian.

“Ian? Why were you using your power at school?” Charles asked as he knelt down next to his son, ignoring the fact that he wasn’t wearing any clothes.

Opening his eyes, Ian said, “I…” he paused for a moment before he sighed and said, “I signed up for afternoon and evening classes in Granville. They count towards high school credit and I’ve been spawning my clone at lunch every day who then catches the bus to Granville and goes to the classes for me.”

“Why?” Charles asked.

“So that I could graduate from high school sooner,” Ian answered. “I’ve already shaved nearly a year off the time I’ll have to go.”

“Ah, I see, this is because you want to get out of Smallville,” Charles said. “And you thought what? That your mother and I would just let you go off to college early? At Fifteen? Sixteen? Remember, your college fund is structured so that you can’t access the money until you’re eighteen. So how did you think you were going to pay for it?”

“The Luthor Scholarship,” Ian’s clone said, even as Ian glanced up and saw Cody and Derek standing nearby and blushed as he cupped his exposed dick with his hands. He was pretty sure that Cody and Derek hadn’t seen anything, as from where they were standing, his dad’s body should be blocking their view, but still.

“Um, Dad, can we talk about this some other time?” Ian asked. “Like when I’m not naked and bleeding in front of two of my classmates?”

Turning his head and seeing Cody and Derek standing behind him, Charles nodded and said, “Reabsorb your clone, Ian. He’s not going to Granville today.” To the twins, he said, “Cody, Derek, I keep a first-aid kit in the top left drawer of my desk. Could you get it for me?”

Cody and Derek nodded and headed for Mr. Randall’s desk, both thinking about the strange situation they now found themselves in. Ian had some sort of power that let him spawn and reabsorb a clone of himself? Well, that was new. As they reached the desk, Ian called out, “While you’re over there, could you bring me my clothes? They’re on the floor.”

As Cody opened the drawer and grabbed the first-aid kit, Derek turned his head and looked at the floor where Ian had been standing when he and Cody had first entered the room. Other than broken glass and meteor rocks, there was nothing there.

Mr. Randall, meanwhile, had gotten up and locked the classroom door from the inside and flipped a switch next to the door which turned on a red light outside of the door. In addition to science classes, the lab also served as the room where the school newspaper and the photography club developed pictures. With the door locked, most students wouldn’t be able to get in, but there were a few other staff members, such as the administrators and security staff, who had keys. The red light, however, would warn them off of entering.

“There are no clothes on the floor,” Derek said.

“What?” Ian asked. “I took them off over there, they have to be there.”

“Nope sorry,” Cody said.

“Well, what about my backpack?” Ian asked. “I keep an extra set of clothes for my clone in it.”

“No backpack either,” Derek said.

“What the hell?” Ian asked. “You’re not kidding around, right?”

Ian knew that Derek was a bit of a practical joker and that while Cody didn’t really care for them, he still helped his brother carry them out simply out of habit and a need to work together as a cohesive unit for anything that required two hands.

“We’re not kidding, Ian,” Cody said. “There’s no clothes and no backpack anywhere in sight.”

Coming over and looking for himself, Charles nodded and said, “They’re right, Ian. There’s nothing up here. Are you sure you took them off up here?”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Ian said as he and his clone stood up, moving behind one of the workstations in order to hide his package. “Damn it, where could they have gone? And what am I supposed to wear?”

Looking over at Ian, Charles could see the back of his son’s clone’s head behind Ian’s and asked, “Ian, why haven’t you reabsorbed your clone as I asked?”

“I’ve been trying,” Ian said. “It’s not working. No matter how hard I concentrate I can’t seem to reabsorb him.”

“Or fully separate for that matter,” the clone added. “I don’t know what’s wrong but we’re stuck together.”

Charles sighed. “Well, that’s going to cause an issue.” Realizing that Cody and Derek were in the room, he asked, “Misters Kent, can I trust that you’ll keep what you’ve learned today to yourselves?”

Both of them nodded, as Cody said, “We’ll keep Ian’s secret and not tell anybody without his permission. You have our word.”

Charles nodded. “Okay then. Well, as you’ve probably figured out, Ian has a duplication power that allows him to create a biological duplicate or clone of himself. The clone is fully capable of independent thought and Ian can usually absorb the clone back into himself, at which point Ian gains all of the memories, skills, and experiences the duplicate acquired.”

“Obviously, we’re not usually conjoined,” Ian added. “I don’t know what’s wrong as this has never happened before. At first, I thought it was simply because I lost concentration when the lights came on, but I’ve lost concentration before and we didn’t end up stuck together.”

Sighing as he took the first-aid kit from Cody and Derek, Charles asked, “While I tend to Ian’s cuts, go into my closet.” He pulled a key ring out of his pants pocket at this and tossed it to the twins, who deftly caught it. “I picked up some of my suits from the cleaners yesterday during my lunch break but forgot to take them home with me last night. So, Ian and his clone will have to wear them for the time being. And there should be a box of safety pins in the middle left drawer of the desk.”

“Just how connected are you?” Charles asked as he came over with the first-aid kit.

“I think it’s just the thoracic vertebrae,” Ian answered.

Nodding the clone said, “Yeah the cervical and lumbar vertebrae, our hips and everything else are fully separate.”

“Well, that’s still going to be problematic,” Charles said, “but I suppose it could be worse. At the very least, you both should still be able to wear separate pairs of pants. It’ll mainly be shirts that will be an issue.”

“What about two button-up shirts?” Derek asked as Cody pulled open the closet door and found the dry-cleaning bags hanging on a hook on the back of the door. “Couldn’t they put two of them on so that their left arms are in the sleeves of one while their right arms are in the sleeves of the other? And then button them together?”

“That should work,” Charles said. “They won’t be able to tuck them in, but that’s not an issue I’m concerned about. They just need to be dressed so that I can get them out to my car. Because obviously, I’m taking them home as they can’t exactly stay in school like this. I rather think the other teachers and students would wonder why Ian suddenly has a conjoined twin that he didn’t have this morning.”

“What about your afternoon classes?” Ian said. “You’ve got one right after lunch.” Looking up at the clock on the wall, he said, “You’re not going to be able to get us home and get back here before then and get the room cleaned up. Mom’s visiting her sister in Florida and I doubt you can get a sub halfway through the day and with less than an hour’s notice.”

“We could call our mother to come and get them,” Cody said. “She’s at home and they could spend the afternoon at the farm until you can pick them up after school.”
“I assume Ian’s power is meteor rock related?” Derek asked before any of the Randall men could respond.

“I’d never given it much thought,” Charles said, as he cleaned and bandaged the cuts that Ian and his clone couldn’t easily reach. “I suppose it’s possible. Two meteors did hit our property during the shower. One in the backyard and the other hit the garage. But, why would you think meteor rocks would have anything to do with it? I mean, I know they have some strange properties, and there were reports of animal mutations after the shower, but I never really took any of that seriously.”

“Well, sir, we have no scientific proof,” Cody said. “However, the Kents are our adoptive parents. Our biological father died in the meteor shower when the house suffered a direct hit. And our mother died a couple weeks later giving birth to us. This is going to sound strange, but we think the meteor rocks affected us in the womb and fused us together.”

“Fused you together?” Ian asked.

Nodding, Derek said, “Our mother had an ultrasound done in September, the month before the meteor shower. In it, our mother’s obstetrician insists that we were not conjoined. Having seen a printout from that ultrasound it seems that was actually true. Although we don’t really tell that to people, as most people don’t believe it.”

“Just as I imagine that to most people,” Cody said, “the idea of someone being able to duplicate themselves would be impossible to believe. Without seeing it for themselves, most people, only hearing such a claim, would dismiss it, just as you dismissed the idea of the five-legged lamb or two-headed calf, among other animal mutations, that have been reported since the shower.”

“Well, I suppose I can’t dispute that,” Charles said. “And I certainly don’t have any other explanation for Ian’s ability. I have master’s degrees in both physical and life sciences and I’ve never seen anything that could explain it. And yet, I have no choice but to believe it, since I’ve seen Ian’s ability with my own eyes.”

“The result anyway,” Ian’s clone said. “Since nudity is required, Ian and I don’t usually split or join in front of our parents. And yes, I do think of them as my parents, as I am essentially a copy or an extension of their son. Neither of us would exist without them.”

With the last of the cuts cleaned up, Charles took the dry-cleaning bags from Cody and said, “Thanks for the offer to call your mother, I’ll take you up on it. You can use the classroom phone, but remember to dial 9 to get an outside line.” Cody’s and Derek’s stomach growled at this, prompting Charles to grin and say, “And then I suggest you head for the cafeteria and have something to eat.”

One of Jessica’s best friends from her high school days worked as one of the lunch ladies at Ezra Small Junior High, so through her, the Kents knew which days the menu included nothing that would cause an issue for Cody’s and Derek’s peanut allergy. Thus today it was one of the rare days—made all the rarer by there being only a small handful of cafeteria meal combinations the twins both liked—that they were actually making their way through the lunch line, rather than eating a bagged lunch from home.

As they were walking to a table with their lunch tray, Cody said, “Damn it, I forgot my notes.”

Not wanting a fight, Derek just rolled his eyes but kept his mouth shut.

-o-0-o-

Later that day, after school had let out, Cody and Derek arrived at the Kent Farm. Of course, unlike most days, they hadn’t ridden the school bus, instead riding over in Mr. Randall’s car, as he planned to pick up his son, who he hoped had managed to reabsorb his clone by now.

Entering the house, however, Cody, Derek, and Charles could clearly see that wasn’t the case, as Ian and his clone were seated on stools at the kitchen island, both of them in the process of eating a slice of apple pie. They were also no longer wearing Charles’s clothes, as Martha and Jessica had raided their grandson’s closets to get Ian and his clone clothes that would fit them better.

Thus, the two Ians were now each wearing socks, shoes, and jeans borrowed from Cody’s and Derek’s dresser. They were also wearing two pairs of Cody and Derek’s brand-new, unworn underwear. Meanwhile, they were also wearing a pair of shirts of Christian’s that Martha and Jessica had sewn together to accommodate their joined vertebrae.

“Still haven’t been able to reabsorb your clone?” Charles asked.

Shaking his head, Ian said, “Nope, and not for a lack of trying.”

“I don’t know what’s wrong, but we seem to be stuck like this,” Ian’s clone added. “I’m going by Finn now, by the way, to make things less confusing.”

“Why Finn?” Derek asked.

Ian and Finn flushed with embarrassment for a moment, before Ian answered, “Very few people know this because all my school records say Ian, but my name is actually Finnian Randall.”

“From a very young age my son preferred to be called Ian,” Charles explained. “And he was bullied in daycare by the other kids because of his name. So when we moved here to Smallville, about six months before the meteor shower, his mother and I chose to enroll him in school as Ian Randall, instead of Finnian Randall.”

“We agreed, however,” Finn said, “that Finn just by itself isn’t too bad, so I figured it would work when Martha and Jessica asked us if there was another name they could call me. They didn’t like the idea of calling us both Ian or calling me Clone.”

“So, you guys are conjoined now?” Cody asked.

With a sigh, Ian nodded and said, “It would seem so, yes. We spent an hour in the bathroom earlier, alternating between me trying to reabsorb Finn or at least fully separate from him, but as you can see it didn’t work.”

“I wonder if the meteor rock had anything to do with it,” Derek said. “It did get heated and turned black. Could that have taken your power away?”

Shaking his head, Finn said, “I don’t know. Although after you guys left the room, the rock exploded. Our memories are a bit foggy, as we briefly lost consciousness and don’t remember what happened during that period, but I do remember that just before the rock exploded, it seemed to be emitting several beams of light, almost like lasers.”

“Finn says he got hit in the chest with one of them,” Ian explained. “Since he was facing the rock, as we were running away from it.”

“I…” Finn started in a hesitant tone. “I’m not sure, but I think one of the laser beams also hit the miniature Tesla coil on your desk, Dad. I think Ian and I were briefly hit by an arc from it.”

“We think that’s why we lost consciousness,” Ian added.

“Hmm, so possibly the combination of black meteor rocks and electricity has stripped you of your powers,” Cody added. “Leaving you stuck together.”

Nothing further was said, because it was at that moment that Clark, Oliver, and Chris walked into the kitchen, having just walked up to the house, after getting off their own bus. The three older teens took in the sight before them for a moment, before Clark asked, “There’s another set of conjoined twins in Smallville?”

“There is now,” Martha answered, as she, Jessica, Charles, Cody, Derek, Ian, and Finn took turns explaining what had happened at the junior high school.

The Randalls had always kept Ian’s power a secret, but since Cody, Derek, Jessica, and Martha already knew, they decided to let the rest of the Kents in on the truth. Especially since they had their own suspected meteor rock encounter, what with the in womb fusion of Cody and Derek. The Kents silently agreed, however, not to mention that Clark was allergic to the meteor rocks.

While they’d been hesitant to accept it, Charles managed to convince Martha and Jessica to take a check for $150, not only for the afternoon they’d spent babysitting Ian and Finn but also to pay for the clothes that they were now wearing. Charles took Ian and Finn home not long afterward, as they needed to let Emma Randall know what had happened. And obviously, some decisions needed to be made because there would definitely be issues if Ian and Finn ended up stuck together permanently. The biggest being school since it would be very hard to explain why Ian suddenly had a conjoined twin brother.

-o-0-o-

A couple of hours later, after dinner, Clark, Oliver, Chris, Cody, and Derek were all sitting at the dining room table working on their homework, when Martha came in and said, “Boys, could you come into the living room for a minute?”

“Why?” Cody asked, curiosity on his face, as the four teens all looked up from what they were doing.

“You’ll see,” Martha said, rather cryptically, before she went to the living room. All five boys looked at each other, before getting up and heading into the living room. While Martha hadn’t actually asked for Chris to come, he was very curious about what was going on.

When the five teens entered the living room, they found Jessica sitting in her chair by the fireplace, with a large bundle resting in her lap. Smiling at them, she said, “We don’t normally do fittings, but in this case, we thought it was necessary.”

“We’ve never knitted a four-person sweater, after all,” Martha said, which prompted Chris to grin, while Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek all blushed slightly when they realized that the bundle in Jessica’s lap was apparently the Christmas sweater they’d begun knitting for the four of them to wear after hearing about Cassandra Carver’s vision.

Standing up, Jessica said, “This one is finished, but if there are any changes that you’d like made, then we can try to alter it. Or knit a new one, as there’s still a few months before Christmas and this only took a week between the two of us.”

Nodding, Martha added, “We’ve knitted so many sweaters over the years we can practically do it in our sleep. Although this was an interesting challenge.”

“Um, okay,” Clark said as he took off the red-and-black plaid flannel shirt he was wearing over a black t-shirt, as Oliver took off the green shirt he was wearing and Cody and Derek removed the polo shirt they were wearing, revealing a sleeveless undershirt.

Clark moved into position next to Cody as Oliver stood next to Derek before Martha and Jessica came up behind them and put the sweater over their heads. All four boys were in darkness for a while as it took a moment for them to get their heads through the turtleneck head openings. Once they had, however, Clark put his right arm through one sleeve, while Oliver put his left arm through the other. Not really sure where to put their own arms, Cody decided to wrap his arm around Clark’s waist inside the sweater, while Derek did the same with Oliver.

As Martha and Jessica pulled it down over the four teens’ bodies, they then stood back to look at them, prompting them both to smile, as Martha said, “I think it turned out pretty good for a first attempt.”

“Well, this is different,” Oliver said, as he looked down at the blue sweater with red snowflakes and white Christmas trees on stripes of white and red, respectively.
“Yeah, definitely never worn a sweater with three other people before,” Clark said.

“The way you say that,” Derek said. “It’s almost like you’re saying you have worn one with another person before.”

“It wasn’t a sweater,” Clark said but didn’t elaborate.

“What was it then?” Cody asked.

“Clark and I were fourteen,” Oliver answered. “Excelsior has a costume party every year for Halloween with a prize for the top three best costumes. Clark and I really wanted to win, so we went all out and hired a professional make-up artist and a costume designer.”

“You dressed up as conjoined twins?” Derek guessed.

Shaking his head, Clark said, “No, we went as a two-headed zombie prince.”

“Did you win?” Chris asked.

Oliver nodded. “First place.”

“I don’t suppose you have any pictures do you?” Derek said. “I’d love to see them.”

“Yeah, so would I,” Cody added.

“We have a few shots from the party in our room,” Oliver revealed. “We’ll show them to you later.”

“So, how’s the fit?” Martha asked.

“I think it fits fine, Mum,” Cody said with a smile.

“Maybe a little snug in the shoulders,” Oliver added. “Not that I’m complaining being close to Derek, but I think you may have misjudged the distance between his head and mine by a couple of inches.”

Derek nodded and said, “Yes, an extra couple of inches in the shoulders would be good. And would it be possible to add a sleeve or two for Cody and me? So Cody and I can actually have our arms outside of the sweater and Clark and Oliver doesn’t have to feed us during dinner?”

Jessica nodded. “We did think of that, but we wanted to finish this one and see how it looked before we tried to do one with four sleeves. It’s never been an issue with the standard two-person ones that we knit, as each person wearing it has the use of one arm, but I can see how it might not work so well when it’s four people in one sweater with only two sleeves.”

“Well, this one is nice from a cuddling perspective,” Cody commented. “Although since we usually wear the sweaters for most of the day on the 25^th, including during dinner, it could get a bit awkward for Clark and Oliver if they have to feed themselves plus us. Cody and I could do it, of course, as we can simply stick our arms out through the bottom of the sweater, but then the middle will constantly be getting pushed up as we raise our utensils to our mouths.”

“Well, Mom and I will put our heads together and see what we can come up with,” Martha said, as she and Jessica helped the four boys take off the sweater.

Once all four of them were dressed as they were before the fitting, Jessica made a shooing motion with her hands as she said, “Anyway, get back to your homework now.”

-o-0-o-

After all of their homework was finished, the teens headed outside to the barn, where they climbed the stairs up to their bedrooms in the loft and began getting ready for bed. There were still some nights when both Clark and Oliver found it odd to be getting ready for bed already at 8:30 PM, as before they came to live with the Kents, they’d routinely stayed up past ten or eleven during the week, and past midnight on the weekends.

There were still days when Clark seriously wanted to use his heat vision to roast the damn rooster alive for disturbing his sleep. He refrained from doing so, however, no matter how much joy the thought brought him in his head when he was tired and being woken at the ass-crack of dawn. He understood the difference between thinking and doing, however, and knew that while thinking about it at the moment was understandable, that it would be wrong to actually do it.

Not long after Clark and Oliver had stripped down to their underwear, there was a knock on the doorjamb, prompting them to look up and see Cody, Derek, and Chris standing in it, all dressed in their usual pajamas. Clark and Oliver didn’t usually wear pajamas, at least not this time of year, but when it started getting colder, they’d probably start wearing sweatpants at least.

Knowing why they’d come, Oliver grinned and said, “Have a seat,” as he motioned for his and Clark’s bed. “I’ll dig out those pictures.”

As Chris and the twins sat down, Oliver began rummaging around in the drawer of the small writing desk next to the dresser. Clark, meanwhile, took a seat on the bed next to Cody and gave him a quick kiss. Oliver and Derek had kissed now, although Oliver had waited until a point when Clark wasn’t in the process of kissing Cody.
Oliver knew that he’d need to get over his distaste for being close to Clark during intimate moments if he was going to date Derek while Clark dated Cody, but he just wasn’t there yet. He was trying, however, because he really did like Derek. He hadn’t told anybody, but even before hearing Cassandra’s vision of the future, Oliver had been thinking about Derek… in a decidedly less than friends manner, as he’d had a vivid sex dream about him. He’d never really thought he’d go for a guy with a conjoined twin, especially one who shared everything from the neck down with his brother, but there was just something about Derek that really drew Oliver. He couldn’t explain it, no matter how hard he tried.

After a minute or two of searching through the drawer, Oliver said, “Here they are,” as he pulled an envelope out that contained a number of pictures. As he sat down on the bed, between Derek and Chris—the latter of whom had purposely sat far enough away so that Oliver could do so—Oliver opened the envelope marked Halloween 1994 and began sorting through the pictures. Clark and Oliver both adding some commentary as the five of them looked at the pictures.

Finally, a picture of Clark and Oliver in their prize-winning costume came up and prompted both Chris and the twins to whistle in appreciation. They hadn’t expected the level of detail that had gone into the costume when they’d first heard about it, but then they supposed it made sense considering that Oliver had said they’d hired professionals to do their makeup and design the costume. It was definitely not one of the standard off the rack costumes that Fordman’s stocked around Halloween.
The costume had Clark and Oliver sharing a single pair of pants, so it looked like they only had two legs between them. The pants were dark blue with a gold stripe down the sides and were covered in bloodstains and ripped in several places. Through the tears, a few bloody wounds were visible on their legs.

In addition to the pants, they were also wearing a white shirt with three billowing sleeves, as both of Clark’s arms were visible, while only one of Oliver’s was. Like the pants, the shirt was torn and bloody in places, which made parts of Clark’s and Oliver’s chests and abs were visible, including a series of large stitches, the entire right side of Oliver’s torso looking like it had been sewn into the middle of Clark’s chest and stomach.

Their faces were painted to look deathly pale and also had a few bloody wounds, the most prominent of which were from an arrow that had pierced the back of Oliver’s head, the tip coming out of his forehead. Clark, meanwhile, had a hatchet sticking out of his head, and they were both wearing crowns, to drive home the fact that they were zombie princes.

“Wow, now that’s a costume,” Chris said.

“Yeah, definitely,” Derek agreed. “I’ve never seen a costume like that detailed. Maybe in a movie, but certainly not in person.”

Clark grinned. “Well, the pros we hired were actually veterans of several horror movies.”

“In case you’re wondering,” Oliver said, “we’re actually wearing what amounts to a flesh tone wetsuit under the clothes, which is why despite the pants being torn, you can’t see two legs in each pant leg.”

Nodding, Clark said, “Yeah, they even designed shoes for us to wear so that there appeared to be only two feet between us. You can’t see from this angle but the heels of our feet were actually next to each other, with Oliver’s feet on an angle so that he was essentially stepping on my feet all night.”

“Wasn’t that uncomfortable?” Cody asked.

Shaking his head, Clark said, “Because of my powers, no. Although the costume designer didn’t know about them obviously. The shoes actually have steel-reinforced compartments in them, so Oliver’s feet are actually about an inch or two above mine.”

“Having my feet angled actually helped with the realism, I guess,” Oliver said. “As we kind of shambled along with a slow gait.”

“Yeah, even with my strength I’m not used to wearing steel-reinforced shoes or walking around with somebody’s feet on top of mine and hanging off of me. Ollie’s right arm is wrapped around my chest inside the wetsuits. It was a fun night though.”

“Do you still have the costume?” Cody asked.

“We didn’t bring it with us to Smallville,” Oliver answered. “But, yeah, it’s still stored away at our penthouse in Metropolis. Not that it matters though because I doubt it would even fit anymore because Clark and I have both grown in the two years since we wore it.”

“Well, as much as I’m tempted to ask if you could call your pros to design costumes for us for Halloween,” Chris said, “that wouldn’t be conducive to keeping your cover. Because there’s no way that anyone in Smallville, with the possible exception of the Luthors, could afford to have costumes designed by Hollywood movie designers.”

“True,” Derek said. “And the fewer people from your old lives that know you’re here the better, as the more people who know, the greater the chance of it leaking to the press.”

Nodding, Clark said, “Yeah, that’s true. The press thinks we’re somewhere in Europe at an undisclosed boarding school. And honestly, I’d like to keep it that way because I’m actually enjoying the break from being hounded by them.”

“Even though it means waking up at the ass-crack of dawn to do various farm chores?” Cody asked with a grin.

“Even then, yeah.” Shaking his head, Clark said, “Never thought I’d hear myself say that. But then, the press is crazy, so…”

“Speaking of chores,” Chris said, “we should all probably get to sleep.”

“Yeah, we should,” Derek said, as he leaned over and kissed Oliver on the cheek.

A part of him really wanted to sleep next to the blond, but he knew that was probably a bad idea. Despite the draw, they both felt to one another and the draw that Clark and Cody felt to each other, the four of them had still only known each other for just over two weeks now and Cody and Derek were still only thirteen. And had promised their father that they wouldn’t do anything sexual until they were at least fourteen. So, best not to tempt their hormones by sharing a bed yet.

“Good night,” Cody said before he leaned over and gave Clark a quick peck on the cheek, even as Chris stood and headed over to the other bedroom.

“Good night,” Clark and Oliver said in unison, as the twins stood up, jumping a moment later when Clark and Oliver both decided to pinch the twin’s ass.

“We’ll get you guys for that,” Derek said over his shoulder, prompting Clark and Oliver to grin.

“Looking forward to it,” Oliver said. When he decided to pinch Derek’s ass cheek, he hadn’t expected Clark to pinch Cody’s, but he decided to just chalk it up to great minds thinking alike.

Standing up, Oliver put the pictures back in the drawer, while Clark stood and crawled into bed, before turning off the lamp on his bedside table. “Good night.”

“Good night,” Oliver said, as he crawled into bed a moment later and turned off his own light.

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Chapter Thirteen of ‘Brotherly Love’. Sorry for making you all wait this long for an update, but I’ve been hard at work on one of my other stories for the last few months and actually managed to finish it. It’s only the first part of a multi-part series, but it’s still an achievement that I’m proud of.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email (Gmail: jaycolin25), my LiveJournal (jaycolin), my Yahoo group (storiesbyjayson), or on Twitter @JVascardi. Alternatively, you can also try to contact me via Skype (text messaging only) at jayson (dot) vascardi. Also, profiles for at least some of the characters can be viewed on my wiki: stories-by-jayson (dot) wikia (dot) com.

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch12

jaycolin — Wed, 20 Mar 2019 12:07:23 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, the Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other, but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters, Rape/Non-Con

-o-0-o-
Previously in ‘Brotherly Love’…
-o-0-o-

Clark and Oliver discover Clark’s weakness to meteor rocks and they decide to share the secret of Clark’s abilities with the Kents… they leave out all mention of the fact that he’s not human, however. They also learn the Kents wear couples’ sweaters knitted by Jessica and Martha on Christmas Day… leading both Clark and Oliver to wonder if there’s any truth to the vision of Oliver’s future that Cassandra saw in which they were sharing a sweater with Cody and Derek.
Sheriff Miller drops in to tell Hiram that Harry Bolston, otherwise known as Harry Volk—a man that Hiram helped send to prison for murder—is missing. Harry is captured but escapes again and heads to the Kent Farm while everyone other than Martha is out to dinner. When the Kents find out from Chloe they race home, with Clark running on ahead and Clark ends up saving Martha’s life, making the entire Kent family very grateful to him.

-o-0-o-
Chapter Twelve
-o-0-o-

A little over a week after the Harry Volk incident, Clark and Oliver had settled into the routine of life on the Kent Farm. They both hated getting up before dawn, but they had started going to bed earlier and that certainly helped. Farm chores were still something they were both trying to adjust to, but the Kents agreed they were adjusting well.

Entering the kitchen with Clark, Chris, and the twins, Oliver said, “Morning.”

“Good morning, Oliver,” Jessica said with a smile, from where she stood in the kitchen making a ham and cheese omelet for Hiram.

As the five teens took their places at the kitchen table, Martha came over and poured fresh milk for all of them. Clark and Oliver had initially gotten a bit sick from drinking raw milk, but their stomachs were starting to adjust. It helped that Martha had begun warming their milk, rather than serving it to them chilled as the others drank it. Martha had said that she’d had the same issue when she married Jonathan and that drinking it warm, as the calves do when drinking from their mothers, had helped her to adjust.

Since it was next to him, Clark unrolled the copy of the Daily Planet that the Kents got in addition to the local Smallville Ledger. Hiram always read the Ledger first, but would usually read the Planet when he was finished. Eyes widening as he saw the headline, Clark said, “Oh shit.”

“Clark, language,” Martha said in a slightly admonishing tone.

“Sorry,” Clark said. “I’m just in shock. Ollie look at this.”

Turning his head, Oliver looked at the paper in Clark’s hands and had a very similar reaction, although he managed to keep from swearing… aloud anyway.

“What’s so interesting?” Cody asked as he saw the way that Clark and Oliver were staring at the paper.

“Lionel Luthor was arrested,” Oliver said.

“For what?” Jonathan asked, not sounding all that broken up about it. Many of the older families in Smallville didn’t have much use for the Luthors.

“Murder,” Clark said, surprising everyone at the table. “Apparently he set the fire that killed his parents so that he could collect the insurance money and start LuthorCorp.”

“Does it say anything about Lucas?” Oliver asked as he spread butter on a slice of toast.

Skimming the article, Clark’s eyes widened again and he said, “Okay, this could be a problem.”

“What could?” Hiram asked.

“It says that Rachel Luthor has decided to pull Lucas and Lex out of Excelsior and move to an undisclosed location,” Clark said. “Don’t the Luthors own a mansion here in town?”

“Yes, commonly called Luthor Castle,” Derek said. “It’s rumored to have been built in Scotland and Lionel paid to have it brought over and reassembled here brick by brick. It’s supposedly the Luthor’s ancestral home.”

“Well I doubt that’s true,” Clark said. “According to this, Lachlan and Eliza Luthor lived in the Suicide Slums of Metropolis until their deaths. That doesn’t really tally well with owning a castle.”

After a moment of silence, Oliver said, “While Lucas won’t be a problem, I’m not sure if I can say the same about his mother. She’d definitely recognize us. As for Lex, well, he’d rat us out without a second’s thought.”

Clark nodded. “True, but we don’t know for sure that they came here, as it doesn’t say where they went.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, at the Luthor Castle in Smallville, Lucas was enjoying a particularly nice dream. Ever since Geoffrey had sent him the yearbook photo of Whitney Fordman, the blond football player had featured in almost every one of Lucas’s dreams. This dream, however, was far more vivid than the ones he’d had before and very different from normal. It was just as that errant thought entered his mind that he began to wake up and realize he wasn’t dreaming. Seconds later, he also realized that it wasn’t Whitney on top of him.

“Having fun, Luke? You told those jackass friends of yours you were afraid I’d do this… what better way to get back at you?”

“Mmft-mmmft,” Lucas said with quickly dawning horror, as he woke up fully and realized that his arms and legs were tied to the head and foot boards of his bed and that his underwear was balled up and shoved into his mouth, with a gag tied around the back of his head holding them in place.

Lucas had said that Lex was very touchy-feely at home and that was true, although he’d never seriously believed that his elder brother would actually try to rape him. He’d only said it to his friends because he knew Lex would hear it and he wanted to get under his brother’s skin. Despite the fact that Lex had always been very affectionate towards Lucas—too affectionate to Lucas’s mind—he’d also always made it very clear that Lucas was a horrible person. All stemming from the fact that he was a product of Lionel cheating on Lillian Luthor.

“Get off me!” Lucas screamed, finding it very hard to speak through his underwear and the gag, which he realized upon seeing one end of it was his Excelsior tie. It sounded more like “Gah off ve.”

“Sorry, what was that?” Lex asked in a cold tone that sent chills down Lucas’s spine. “Speak up, Luke. Oh that’s right, you can’t, can you? Your mouth is a little full.”

As Lex sped up his thrusts, Lucas resolved to make as much noise as possible, hoping that somebody would hear it and come to investigate. To that end, he began struggling as much as he could, bucking around on the bed hoping that he could dislodge his bald freak of an elder brother. Of course, as Lex’s fingers dug painfully into Lucas’s hips he realized that wasn’t likely to happen as Lex was holding onto him with a death grip.

Screaming as loud as he could through the gag and making the headboard of his bed slam against the wall, Lucas just hoped that the walls of the drafty old castle weren’t so thick that nobody would hear anything.

Thankfully for Lucas, somebody did hear the strange noises coming from the room and he knew it the moment he heard his mother screaming, “What the hell is going on here?!”

The next thing Lucas heard was the sound of a fist connecting with what he hoped was Lex’s face. Lex groaned and his grip on Lucas’s hips lessened as his stepmother punched him in the jaw. In the moment of disorientation that followed, she grabbed him by his shoulders and pulled him away from Lucas, throwing him to the floor in an unceremonious heap.

“Oh Lucas, baby, are you okay?” Rachel asked as she pulled the tie off and Lucas managed to spit out his underwear. Before Lucas could say anything, however, she said, “Oh God, you’re bleeding.”

Lucas had felt the slickness around his butt, but obviously, he couldn’t see the cause of it. In his head, he’d hoped that maybe his sick half-brother had at least been kind enough to use lube and that that was what he’d felt. Of course, it’d been a vague hope, he knew, as Lex’s thrusts had hurt a lot more than Clark’s had when he’d taken Lucas’s virginity in Switzerland, although he had used generous amounts of lube.

“Mrs. Luthor?” a voice that Lucas recognized as that of Darius, one of the mansion’s security guards. He couldn’t help the blush that rose as he realized that not only his mother but now Darius had seen him naked on his bed.

“Restrain him,” Rachel said angrily as she pointed at Lex. “I just caught him in the act of raping my son.”

Lex was hauled off the floor by Darius at this, as he said, “Get your hands off me! Now, Darius or I’ll make sure you never work again.”

He was silenced by Rachel slapping him across the face. “Shut up, boy. Darius doesn’t work for you. Your father may be in prison, but I’m still his wife, so I’m in charge here, not you.”

Rachel only just managed to step back in time to avoid it when Lex spat at her feet.

“What should we do with him, Mrs. Luthor?” Darius asked as another of his colleagues entered the room, as Darius had radioed for backup before hauling Lex to his feet.

Rachel growled and said, “As much as I’d love to call the cops, Lionel’s arrest is giving us enough bad press… we don’t need more.”

The second security guard had untied Lucas without even being asked. Ignoring the pain in his ass, and using a pillow to cover up his bits, Lucas turned around and said, “Mother, I want him out of this house! I won’t stay here another night as long as he is here.”

“Oh don’t worry, baby, Lex is leaving,” Rachel said in a soothing tone, before turning cold eyes on her stepson and giving him what could only be described as a death glare. “I’m not calling the cops, but he is leaving,” as she walked over to Lucas’s desk, picked up the phone and dialed a number. A moment later, she said, “Dr. Foster, this is Mrs. Lionel Luthor. I need a favor and you’re going to provide it.”

One call is all it took and by the end of the day, Lex was heavily sedated and in a straitjacket on his way to the Belle Reve Sanitarium, committed under a false name by renowned psychiatrist Dr. Claire Foster, who’d secretly long been on Lionel’s payroll.

Rachel made another call and had a doctor whose discretion she knew she could trust come and examine Lucas, who was given a clean bill of health. It had only been a small trickle of blood that Rachel had seen, which had already stopped by the time the doctor arrived. The doctor wasn’t told who had attacked Lucas only that Rachel had walked in on her son being attacked. It was the doctor’s opinion that Rachel had stopped the attacker before any permanent damage could be done. He warned Lucas would be a bit sore for a few days, but that physically at least he should be fine.

The doctor had suggested doing a rape kit, but of course, Rachel refused and made it very clear that the doctor was to say nothing to anyone about this, including the police. As a long time employee of Lionel Luthor, the doctor nodded, knowing that being in prison wouldn’t stop Lionel from getting revenge on anyone who crossed him. Besides that, Rachel stated that the kit was unnecessary since they knew who the attacker was and he had already been dealt with. The doctor didn’t ask any questions, feeling that it was best that he knew as little as possible and would just have to pray that the Luthor cover-up machine did its job.

-o-0-o-

“I’m fine, Mother!” Lucas exclaimed the following day, more than a little annoyed. He appreciated the fact that his mother cared about him, but he’d appreciate it more if she’d stop asking if he was okay seemingly every five minutes. He wanted to forget what Lex had done and put it behind him and that wasn’t going to happen if his mother kept reminding him by asking if he was okay.

And that wasn’t to mention his complete mortification at the knowledge that his mother had seen his bare ass. Yes, in the back of his mind, he knew that she’d seen it before, as she’d changed his diapers, but that was many years ago and no teenager wanted to think about that.

“Lucas, I…” Rachel began, but Lucas cut her off.

“Mother, I appreciate that you care, but my answer isn’t going to change no matter how many times you ask. I just want to forget what happened, but I can’t do that when you keep reminding me.”

“Oh, of course, Lucas, I’m sorry, I didn’t think.”

“It’s fine. Really.”

“I just hope you know this doesn’t change anything,” Rachel said. “I still love you and I always will, baby. What that freak did reflects on him, not you. You’ll find a nice girl and everything will be fine.”

Lucas had never told his mother that he was gay because while he thought she’d be okay with it, he wasn’t sure what his father’s reaction would be. Of course, now his father was in prison, so maybe he could come out to his mother. The problem with that though was that Lucas couldn’t help but wonder if Rachel would think Lucas was just confused after what Lex had done to him.

Deciding to throw caution to the wind, Lucas decided he’d tell his mother the truth. Despite knowing that he stood little chance of being with his dream man Whitney—since he was straight and dating Lana Lang—he was tired of hiding the truth. He’d done it in Excelsior, acting like a homophobic jerk and using the slurs at Lex and his friend Duncan, but that had always been to fit in. He knew that was a bad reason, but he simply hadn’t been ready to come out and until he was, he hadn’t wanted anyone to suspect the truth.

“I don’t want a girl, Mum,” Lucas said, as he took a deep breath and said, “I’m gay.” After only a second’s pause, he held up his hand and said, “And no, before you think it, what Lex did has nothing to do with it. I’ve known this for years now.”

Rachel was quiet for a moment before she nodded and said, “I was wondering when you’d finally open up about that.”

Lucas’s eyes widened. “You knew?”

“Lucas, I’m your mother. Of course, I knew.” After a moment, she added, “Of course, it helps that I saw the collection of pictures you keep in the back of your underwear drawer.”

Lucas blushed bright red as he realized that his mother had seen the pictures he’d been using as masturbation aids for years. All pictures of male underwear models cut from catalogs. Of course, recently, he hadn’t needed any of them, as Whitney had been the star of all his fantasies. Especially after Geoffrey had sent him a few more shots of the blond Adonis, including one that was taken in the locker room at Smallville High, of a shirtless Whitney wearing only his football pants and shoulder pads.
“So, is there anyone special in your life?” Rachel asked. “Or somebody you have your eye on?”

“No,” Lucas responded, as he wasn’t ready to go there yet. He wasn’t about to tell his mother about Whitney—thankfully the pictures of him were all secure on his computer—because he had a feeling his mother would try to get them together if she knew it’d make him happy. And while he’d love to be with Whitney, he didn’t want his mother involved in getting them together. Not that he thought for a second that he stood a chance.

“Just know that I love you, Lucas. Nothing will ever change that, including if you bring home a boy instead of a girl. As long as you’re happy, then I’m happy.”

“Thanks, Mother.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, over at the Kent Farm, Clark and Oliver were both shirtless as they played basketball with an equally shirtless Chris and Landon. Originally, it had been Clark, Oliver, Cody, and Derek, against Chris, Landon, and Geoffrey, but Geoff had landed wrong coming down after making a basket and had gone home to rest his twisted ankle.

Cody and Derek then decided to sit out for a little while so that the teams would be even, which is what led to them sitting at the nearby picnic table sipping lemonade from a single glass with two straws. They shared a bladder, after all, so they rarely drank from separate glasses, as it would only serve to make them have to go to the bathroom more often.

“Bro, could you be any more obvious?”

“What?”

“Dude, you’re practically drooling.”

“I am not!” Derek said indignantly, as he turned his head to look at his twin, the tip of his nose briefly brushing against Cody’s cheek as he did so.

Rolling his eyes and turning his own head, Cody looked Derek in the eyes and said, “Yeah, you are.”

“Yeah? Well, you’re not doing much better, Code,” Derek shot back. “And don’t try and tell me that you weren’t undressing him with your eyes. I can feel the result and I know it’s not just me.”

Blushing, Cody said, “Shush, Wreck.”

It was perhaps not the most obvious nickname for somebody named Derek, but Cody still called his brother that sometimes, especially after Derek had started calling him Code instead of Cody. It was kind of obvious where Code had come from, as Cody supposed it made sense, although he knew it wasn’t just because of his name that Derek called him that. He’d commented once that sometimes the way Cody talked, Derek couldn’t understand a word he was saying as if he was speaking in some sort of weird smart person’s code.

Wreck, meanwhile, had been Cody’s answer to a nickname for Derek, because together the last three letters of Derek sounded the same and while Cody did love his brother, a small part of him couldn’t help but feel that Derek had wrecked his life. If it wasn’t for Derek, Cody probably would have been in college by now, but Derek had held him back. Of course, more and more, he was finding he wasn’t that upset because if he had gone off to college, he would never have met Clark.

“Did I hit a nerve?” Derek asked with a grin.

Rolling his eyes again, Cody said, “Fine, you’re right, I was. But you were doing the same thing to Oliver.”

Derek grinned. “I won’t deny it.”

“Well it would be rather dumb of you to do so, because as you said, ‘I can feel the result and I know it’s not just me.’”

“I guess sharing everything from the neck down will do that.”

“Yeah, no shit, Sherlock.”

After a moment, Cody sighed and turning to look at the game again, he asked, “So have you been thinking about what Miss Carver said?”

“Duh,” Derek answered. “I’ve thought of little else since I found out. You?”

Nodding his head, Cody said, “Me too. I always wondered what our closeness would mean for us in the romantic department. Whether we’d end up sharing or what. So I can’t say I’m too upset by the idea of us both getting a hot boyfriend.”

“Well, technically they’re not our boyfriends yet. We’ve only known them a week, after all.”

“True, but you know Mom and Grandma took their measurements the other day. And I saw the scrap paper in the wastebasket that Grandma used to add their measurements to ours, so I’m guessing they’re going to make that sweater just in case it’s needed come Christmas.”

“That’s going to be weird,” Derek said. “Not that I don’t want to get close to Oliver, but the sweaters only have two sleeves.”

“Which means our arms are going to be inside the sweater.”

“Yeah, I guess that means that Oliver and Clark will have to feed us.”

Cody grinned at that. “Well, I suppose I can think of much worse things.”

Cody’s and Derek’s attention was drawn back to the game when Oliver practically crowed with excitement as he and Clark pulled ahead and won the game. Landon and Chris just rolled their eyes as they wiped some of the sweat from their brows and came over to the picnic table where the twins were sitting, pouring themselves both a glass of lemonade. Clark and Oliver came over not long afterward and did the same.

“Congratulations, Oliver,” Derek said, as the blond sat down next to him and Derek grinned for half a second before he put his arm around Oliver’s shoulders. As an afterthought, he added, “You too, Clark.”

Much to Cody’s approval, Clark took the seat on the bench beside him. Deciding to be brave, he copied his brother’s action, wrapping his arm around Clark’s shoulders as he said, “Congrats to both of you.”

Looking at Chris, Landon asked, “Did I miss something?”

Rolling his eyes, Chris said, “Well, you volunteer at the retirement center. I’m sure you know of Cassandra Carver, right?”

“Yeah, she’s the lady who can see the future,” Landon said. “Originally, I wasn’t sure I believed that, honestly, but I let her touch me once and well, her prediction turned out to be accurate.”

“Well, she said that she saw Clark and Oliver with the twins, romantically, around Christmas time,” Chris said, leaving out all mention of the Christmas sweaters since they didn’t talk about those outside of the family. They weren’t ashamed of them or anything, they just saw no reason to mention it to non-family.

“I’m not sure that I believe in her vision or not,” Oliver said before he grinned at Derek and said, “Although I can’t say that I’m opposed to the idea.”

“Neither am I,” Clark said, with a smile at Cody, before he leaned forward to look at Oliver and said, “Although, if we start dating them, there is going to be a problem, Ollie.”

“What problem?” Derek asked.

Grinning, Clark said, “Well, Derek, not to put too fine a point on it because I’m guessing you already know this, but you share a dick and an ass with Cody.”
Derek laughed. “Funnily enough, I did know that, yes.”

“Yeah, it’s one of those things that’s rather hard to miss,” Cody added. “So is that the problem?”

“Well, it’s not really a problem for me,” Clark said. “Ollie though might think differently. Over spring break he walked in on me having sex with Lucas and from the way he was acting, you’d think he’d just walked in on our parents.”

“I still think I’m going to be scarred for life.”

“Well, you’re going to have to get over it, Ollie,” Clark said. “Because if we start dating Cody and Derek, it’s inevitable that you and I are going to be getting very close eventually. Unless you think we’re going to do timeshare, with only one of us in the room at a time.”

Landon grinned, “And even then you’ll still have an audience.”

“Not to mention that you’ll be fucking the same ass or being fucked by the same dick,” Chris said. “And should the four of you end up together for the long haul, then I assume you’re going to be sharing a bed.”

Cody and Derek were both blushing, of course, since they weren’t used to discussing their sex lives aloud or with others. Not that they actually had a sex life, unless you counted hand jobs. Oliver was looking just a tad green as if he hadn’t actually stopped to think about what dating Derek while Clark dated Cody would mean.

After a moment, Oliver said, “I guess I hadn’t thought of that.”

“Well, you’ve got time to adjust,” Cody said, after clearing his throat. “I think I can safely say that Derek and I aren’t quite ready yet to take that step. Besides, Dad pulled us aside the other night and said that he’s fine with it if we start dating.”

Derek blushed a bit deeper as he added, “He also said that while he’d prefer we wait until we’re eighteen, he said he knew that was probably asking too much so he made us promise that we’d wait to have sex until we’re at least fourteen.”

“And when is that?” Clark asked. He’d only known the twins for a week, so there was still plenty he didn’t know about them, including when their birthday was.

“November 12^th,” Cody answered.

“Hmm, just over six months from now,” Clark said, as Cody nodded. Looking past the twins at Oliver, he asked, “So you think you can be over your issues by then, Ollie?”

Oliver sighed. “I guess I’ll try.”

“Well, it’s okay if you’re not, Ollie,” Derek said, taking a chance on calling the blond that. He hadn’t done it yet so far. “I mean, if you’re uncomfortable with Clark being around when you and I do the deed, then he doesn’t have to be around. Cody, however, well I’m afraid we’re a package deal.”

Patting Derek’s thigh, Oliver said, “Yeah I kinda figured that one out myself.”

“So, did your Dad say anything about kissing?” Clark asked Cody, who blushed slightly at the question.

“Not specifically,” Cody answered. “Although I’d assume that him being okay with us dating would include kissing and hugging, as long as it doesn’t get any more physical than that.”

Clark nodded. “Good, because I’ve been wanting to do this ever since you two fell on top of me our first morning here.”

Before Cody could say anything, Clark placed a hand on the back of his neck and brought their lips together in a somewhat chaste and exploratory first kiss.

Even though he wasn’t the one being kissed, Derek closed his eyes at the same moment that Cody did. Clark’s lips may have been locked with Cody’s, but Derek could still feel the sensation. Probably not as obviously as Cody could, but it was still a phantom feeling because while they had separate brains, they still connected to the same central nervous system, so whatever Cody physically felt, Derek did too, and vice versa.

Oliver, meanwhile, did want to kiss Derek, who had whether intentionally or not, puckered his lips when he’d closed his eyes. This just made Oliver want to kiss them senseless even more, however, then he looked past Derek’s head and saw Clark still kissing Cody and chickened out. He just wasn’t comfortable getting that close to Clark, especially since seeing Clark kissing Cody made him flashback to walking in on Clark and Lucas having sex.

Feeling sick to his stomach, Oliver jumped up from the bench and practically ran towards the barn. The quick and unexpected movement made Derek open his eyes, and broke Cody’s kiss with Clark, as Derek’s arm was thrown off of Oliver’s shoulder when he stood. Looking around for a second, Clark noticed that Chris and Landon were playing a game of horse, obviously not interested in watching Clark and Cody kissing.

“What just happened?” Derek asked, looking more than a little self-conscious. “Did I do something wrong? Why did Oliver run off like that?”

“You didn’t do anything, Derek,” Clark answered. With a sigh, he said, “I imagine that Oliver wanted to kiss you, but couldn’t handle the thought of getting that close to me.”

“It’s not like he would have been kissing you,” Derek argued.

“True, but kissing you would still mean being close to me,” Clark said. “Yes, we share a bed and he has no problems hugging me, but anything more intimate then that makes him uncomfortable. Especially after walking in and seeing me having sex with Lucas.”

“Do I need to be worried or jealous?” Cody asked.

“No, Luke and I are just friends,” Clark said. “Close friends who took each other’s virginity, but still just friends.” Looking around, he then lowered his voice so that only the twins would hear it, before adding, “Besides he’s got a crush on Whitney Fordman.”

“Whitney?” Derek asked. “Well, that’s unfortunate.”

Nodding, Cody added, “Yeah, Whitney’s straight. He’s dating Landon’s sister Lana.”

“Well, I’m not so sure he is,” Clark said, making both twins raise questioning eyebrows. “Two years ago, around Christmas, Lucas was here in Smallville staying over at Luthor Castle. His mother left him alone for a while in the Christmas section at Fordman’s and Lucas ended up under the mistletoe. Whitney was nearby stocking shelves and kissed him. Of course, Lucas didn’t even know his name until recently. He told us over spring break though and Geoffrey sent him a picture of Whitney from Landon’s yearbook which allowed Lucas to confirm it was definitely Whitney.”

-o-0-o-

On the following Monday, Cody and Derek were at Ezra Small Junior High School and had just gotten out of their last morning class before lunch. Arriving at their lockers—they each had their own right next to each other—they opened them to stow their books before heading to the cafeteria. Derek was faster at this and closed his locker to find Cody still rummaging around in his locker.

Rolling his eyes, Derek said, “Come on, Code, finish up, I’m hungry.”

“When aren’t you?” Cody asked somewhat rhetorically, as he continued to look through his locker. After a moment, he said, “They’re not here.”

“What’s not?”

“The notes I took in science lab this morning,” Cody answered. “I was going to review them during lunch but they’re not here.”

“They’ll turn up when you stop looking for them. So, don’t worry about it now and let’s just go eat.” Derek snorted and added, “It’ll be nice to have one meal during which you don’t have your nose buried in a book or your notes. I mean, come on, Code, you’ve gotta lighten up.”

“Unlike some people, I actually care about my grades.”

“Your grade won’t be hurt by missing this time. You’ve got a perfect memory for crying out loud. You can probably remember everything the teacher said verbatim anyway, so why you even bother to take notes I’ll never understand.”

Cody didn’t have the patience or desire to have this conversation, again, so he just ignored his brother’s comment. Instead, he closed his locker and said, “I must have left them in the lab. So we can stop and get them.”

Derek groaned, “Code, I’m hungry.”

“We share a stomach, Wreck,” Cody said. “So I know you’re hungry. But the cafeteria isn’t going to run out of food and the lab is on the way anyway.”

Since he knew this was an argument he wasn’t going to win as he couldn’t dispute the fact that the science lab was between where they were now and the cafeteria, Derek just sighed and said, “Fine, we’ll get your damn notes.”

Arriving at the science lab, Cody and Derek noticed that the lights were off. Derek was just about to say that the teacher clearly wasn’t there so they should come back later when they both noticed that the door was slightly ajar. Both of them couldn’t help but think that was a little bit odd. While the majority of the chemicals were kept in a separate locked supply room, the teacher usually kept the classroom locked when he wasn’t there.

Pushing the door open, Cody and Derek walked into the darkened classroom. All the shades on the windows were pulled down so with no lights on, the room was almost pitch black. As Derek’s eyes adjusted to the darkness, he thought he saw movement near the front of the classroom, up near the teacher’s workstation. He squinted for a moment, but couldn’t make out any details, at least until Cody found the light switch and flipped it on.

As the lights came on, there was a startled gasp and the sound of glass breaking, as the twins spotted their classmate Ian Randall standing near the front of the room. Only they were seeing quite a bit more of him than they ever had before since he was completely naked. That wasn’t the reason for their eyes widening in shock, however, because standing back to back with Ian was a second Ian, both of them looking at Cody and Derek, looking like a pair of deer caught in the headlights of a speeding truck.

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Chapter 12 of ‘Brotherly Love’. As you can see, I’ve opted to cover the Season 2 episode ‘Dichotic’. So how will this differ from canon? You’ll just have to wait and see. Also, Lionel is in prison and Lex is in Belle Reve, both things that did happen on the show, although admittedly for a different reason in Lex’s case. Why did he do what he did? Well, his dark side got the better of him and he wanted revenge.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email (Gmail: jaycolin25), my LiveJournal (jaycolin), my Yahoo group (storiesbyjayson), or on Twitter @JVascardi. Alternatively, you can also try to contact me via Skype (text messaging only) at jayson (dot) vascardi. Also, profiles for at least some of the characters can be viewed on my wiki: stories-by-jayson (dot) wikia (dot) com.

Fic: Knights of the Founders, Ch30-1

jaycolin — Sun, 10 Dec 2017 15:42:51 GMT

Title: Knights of the Founders
Fandom: Harry Potter
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Harry Potter/Cedric Diggory/Regulus Black/Tom Riddle/OMC/OMC/OMC
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Original Characters, Language, Violence, Pseudo-Incest, Incest, Torture, Harem, M/M Sex, Threesome, Moresome, and Mpreg
Summary: Rewrite of 'Return of the Heirs'. It's Harry's 6th year and with the Ministry finally accepting that Voldemort is back, changes are coming for Harry and for Hogwarts... question is will they be enough? Especially when not everything is as it appears... Rated for future chapters.

Read it on Archive of Our Own or FanFiction.Net

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch11

jaycolin — Sat, 02 Dec 2017 13:41:16 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, the Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other, but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters

-o-0-o-

Chapter Eleven

-o-0-o-

Leaving the resident’s lounge, Oliver kept his eyes peeled for Clark, but he didn’t bother asking any of the employees if they’d seen him since he knew all too well that none of them would have seen Clark while he was running at his top speed, or even anywhere close to it. Not finding any trace of Clark inside the building, Oliver headed outside to search the grounds. Unbeknownst to him, Martha Kent had finished her errands and was parking her car as Oliver headed down one of the paths that led towards Lemaris Pond, a body of water full of water lilies and goldfish that was next to the retirement center.

Reaching the end of the footpath he was on, Oliver scanned the area for Clark and after a moment, he spotted him, collapsed on the footbridge over the pond. Moving quickly, Oliver reached him and asked, “Clark? Clark, what’s wrong?”

“Weak,” Clark whispered, clearly struggling to form coherent speech. “So weak.”

Oliver had never seen Clark like this in his life, so he had no clue what could be causing it. Scared out of his mind, he desperately began looking around for a possible cause. It was after a few seconds that he spotted several rocks in the water and unless it was a trick of the light, they had some sort of green mineral on them, and they looked like they were glowing. Reaching into the pond, which was relatively shallow where the footbridge’s support posts were, he plucked one of the rocks out of the water.

Clark winced as the rock came out of the water and Oliver noticed that Clark’s skin got paler the closer the rock moved towards him.

“Oliver?” Martha asked, who had seen Oliver heading this way as she was getting out of her car and followed him. “Oli… oh my god, what’s wrong with Clark?”

The sudden and unexpected voice startled Oliver, as he turned to look over his shoulder and saw Martha Kent standing behind him. As he did this, he unintentionally dropped the rock which fell onto Clark’s hand. Looking back to Clark, Oliver’s eyes widened as he saw that where the rock was touching Clark, he could see all the veins and arteries in Clark’s hand, as they seemed to be swelling and darkening in color, as his skin turned even paler.

Picking up the rock and moving it away from Clark, Oliver was relieved to see Clark’s veins disappearing and his skin returning to a more normal color. Holding it up to Martha, he asked, “What is this?”

“It’s a meteor rock,” Martha said. “Oliver, what’s going on?”

Unseen by Martha, Oliver’s eyes widened as he guessed what the problem was. Throwing the rock back in the pond, he said, “The whole pond is full of them… help me get Clark away. I think… I think he’s allergic to the meteor rocks.”

Moving next to Clark’s right side, Oliver put Clark’s arm around his shoulders and pulled him up as Martha did the same on the other side. It was a bit of a struggle to move Clark because he was basically dead weight, but between the two of them, they managed to drag him to the other side of the footbridge. As he got further away from the water, Oliver’s hypothesis seemed to be true, as Clark seemed to be returning to his normal self.

There were a few picnic tables on the other side of the bridge, as the pond separated the retirement center’s grounds from those of Lemaris Park and Botanical Gardens, which had a picnic area in the park section, along with the one and only golf course in Smallville. Now able to move on his own, Clark sat down on one of the benches of one of the picnic tables, his back leaning against the tabletop, as he took a few deep breaths.

“We should take you to see a doctor,” Martha said after a moment.

Clark and Oliver shared a look at that, before Oliver said, “Martha, I know your instinct is going to be to ignore me on this but trust me on this: Clark does not need a doctor.”

“A healthy boy doesn’t collapse to the point of being almost non-responsive for no reason, Oliver,” Martha said.

“I don’t dispute that,” Oliver said. “However, there’s nothing a doctor is going to be able to do for him. You have experience with this town and the meteor rocks, do any of the doctors here understand them or their effects?”

“Well, no, I suppose they don’t,” Martha said, as she remembered the numerous conversations she’d had with Cody’s and Derek’s doctor over the years. Even now, thirteen years later, the man was no closer to figuring out anything about the meteor rocks. And even the fact that it was the rocks themselves which fused Cody and Derek in the womb was just a working theory with no real scientific proof to back it up. Almost all of the doctor’s colleagues dismissed the idea as ludicrous and thought the ultrasound picture had to have been faked.

“One thing you don’t have to worry about is medical bills of any kind for Clark,” Oliver said.

Nodding, Clark said, “Yes, I’ve literally never been sick a day in my life. Until just now on the bridge, I’ve always been the picture of perfect health.”

“Not living in Smallville, we never encountered meteor rocks before,” Oliver added. “So, we never realized that Clark is apparently allergic to them.”

“Why is he allergic to them though?” Martha said. “And how bad is it?”

“Maybe we should go back to the farm for this conversation,” Oliver said as he spied a young couple with a pair of kids picnicking about fifty yards away.

After a moment, Martha nodded and said, “All right, let’s go.”

-o-0-o-

Clark and Oliver had hoped to be able to have a whispered conversation in the back seat of Martha’s car on the way back to the farm to figure out what exactly they should tell the Kents. That wasn’t possible, however, because Martha’s errands had seen her picking up a few things that left half the backseat full so that there was only room for one person to sit in it. So, Clark ended up sitting in the backseat behind Martha, while Oliver was in the front passenger seat, making any sort of whispered conversation impossible.

Arriving back at the farm, Clark and Oliver helped Martha get the stuff she’d picked up into the house, which turned out to be a few groceries and houseware items. This included a new serving platter since Oliver had accidentally dropped the Kent’s old one while helping with the dishes the night they’d arrived. It broke sufficiently enough that gluing it back together wasn’t an option.

Oliver apologized profusely, of course, but Jessica waved it off saying that she’d been planning to buy a new one anyway. The platter had apparently been an anniversary gift from her parents about ten years ago before they passed, and she’d never particularly cared for it, but hadn’t gotten around to replacing it.

“I’ll just put this stuff away,” Martha said as she motioned to the groceries she’d bought, some of which were frozen. “Go wait in the living room for me.”

Clark and Oliver nodded and headed for the living room where they found Cody, Derek, and Chris all working on their homework. Hiram was seated in a chair near the fire reading the newspaper, while Jessica was in the chair across from him knitting.

Scrutinizing what Jessica was knitting, Oliver saw that it was blue at the bottom, followed by a strip of red with white Christmas trees, before going back to blue until a larger strip of white with red snowflakes. Unless he was very much mistaken, she was knitting a sweater and this realization made both Oliver’s and Clark’s eyes widen as they remembered what Cassandra had said about Oliver’s future.

“Is that a sweater?” Clark asked as he sat down on the sofa.

“Yes, it is,” Jessica confirmed with a smile.

Chris grinned and said, “Mom and Grandma knit sweaters for all of us for Christmas. We spend most of the day on Christmas Day lounging around the house in pajama bottoms and the new sweaters which we get on Christmas morning.”

“This may seem like an odd question,” Oliver prefaced, “but are they couple’s sweaters?”

Folding the paper down to look at Oliver, Hiram smiled and said, “For Jessica and I, Jonathan and Martha, and Cody and Derek yes. Jessica and Martha started knitting sweaters for everyone before Jonathan and Martha adopted Chris and the twins. After that, however, in an attempt to make Cody and Derek more comfortable, they started doing couple’s sweaters for themselves and Jonathan and me.”

“It was a little odd at first,” Jonathan said, as he walked into the room. “But, I’ll use any excuse I can to hug Martha, so I really don’t mind sharing a sweater with her on Christmas.”

“Mine is the only one that’s a single,” Chris said. “Since I don’t have a girlfriend, I’d have nobody to wear it with.”

“Martha and I did consider making one that Chris could wear with Cody and Derek,” Jessica revealed. “But we never did. Although I suppose it would have been good practice for when Cody and Derek eventually start dating. As I suppose we’ll have to make them a sweater with four neck openings then.”

“How did you guess that it was a couple’s sweater?” Derek asked. “Grandma hasn’t really knitted enough of it for that to be obvious yet.”

“Well, um, at the retirement center, after we did our set,” Clark said, as Martha walked into the room. “We met and talked with one of the residents, a Ms. Cassandra Carver.”

“She was blinded in the meteor shower,” Oliver continued. “And apparently ever since she’s been able to see people’s futures by touching their hands. In touching my hand, she saw two women, presumably Aunt Jess and Martha, knitting. She also saw what she figured was a Christmas celebration with the two women she’d seen knitting wearing couple’s sweaters with who she assumed was their husbands.”

“You might want to knit Chris a couple’s sweater this year,” Clark said with a grin, before really thinking about it. “Cassandra said she saw a teenaged boy and girl wearing one.”

“Well, how do you know it was me that this Cassandra saw?” Chris asked. “And not one of you? Did she describe me or something?”

Oliver blushed bright red at this, unfortunately, unable to control it, which told everybody there had to be a reason why he did that. Clark had been hoping to keep this part of what Cassandra had seen in Oliver’s future a secret, but with a sigh, as he realized the inevitability of it coming out, Clark said, “We know that the teenage boy was you, Chris, because Cassandra got the feeling that Oliver and I were… well… sharing with Cody and Derek.”

Several eyes in the room widened, perhaps none more so than Cody’s and Derek’s, as Cody asked, “This Cassandra said she saw the two of you sharing a sweater with Derek and me?”

“Yes,” Oliver said. “When she first said it I was totally ready to dismiss it as I couldn’t understand why we’d be sharing a sweater, but she specifically said that it was one large sweater for all of us. And she said that Clark and I were sharing with a pair of twins, one of whom wears glasses and the other doesn’t.”

“I was still ready to dismiss that the future she saw was going to happen,” Clark said, “but now, hearing about your sweater tradition for Christmas… it’s harder to do that. Is there any way that Ms. Carver could know that?”

Shaking his head, Hiram said, “No, I can’t see any way that she’d know that. I think we went to high school together. She was Cassandra Miller back then if I recall right. She was a year ahead of me and moved to Granville to get married after graduating. We weren’t close or anything, but I do seem to recall hearing that she’d moved back to Smallville a widow about six months before the meteor shower.”

“I don’t really know how anybody outside of the family could know about that tradition,” Jonathan said. “With the exception of Martha’s parents, we never have anyone else over to the house on Christmas Day and with the exception of Cody and Derek, we don’t go out in public wearing the sweaters. They’re just for lounging around the house in.”

“Christmas Day isn’t the only day that we wear them,” Cody added. “Derek and I wear ours a lot more often throughout the winter. While the rest of the family wear them occasionally, especially if it’s a particularly cold evening and they just want to cuddle up by the fire. But Christmas Day is the only day when all of us are wearing them for the majority of the day.”

“So, that makes it sound like the future Cassandra saw for Oliver could actually happen,” Clark said, with a frown. “Which suggests that what she saw for me could also happen.”

At this, Clark, pulled his legs up onto the sofa hugging them as he rested his chin on his knees. He was tempted to run again, but the experience at the retirement center had him thinking he really needed to be more careful, as he didn’t know where else in Smallville there might be a large collection of meteor rocks.

Oliver sighed. “We’re not sure how, because Cassandra said it’s never happened before with anybody else, but Clark could see the vision of his future that Cassandra saw. Unlike mine, which by all accounts seemed to be a happy family Christmas, Clark’s was darker. He was in the middle of what looked like an endless graveyard, surrounded by the graves of all of our friends and loved ones.”

“Which suggests I’m going to outlive everybody and be all alone,” Clark whispered, his voice muffled by his knees.

Wrapping an arm around Clark and pulling him sideways against him, Oliver said, “There are things about Clark which very few people know. I’m afraid I can’t share all of it with you because no offense meant, but I don’t really trust you. We’ve known each other less than a week, after all.”

“That’s understandable,” Martha said. “If I were in your shoes, I’d feel the same way. I think we can all agree that none of us would go around telling our most closely-held secrets to people we’d only just met.”

“Thanks,” Oliver said, as all of the Kents nodded. “Well, I guess what I can say is that Clark and I were in Smallville on the day of the meteor shower. Our dad, Robert Queen, was in Metropolis to close a business deal and afterward, we went on a picnic and a drive in the country. We ended up here in Smallville and the meteor shower hit on our way back.”

“I remember you mentioning that the day you arrived,” Jessica said.

“So, is Clark like us?” Derek asked. “I mean that he got some kind of ability from the meteor rocks?”

“Ability?” Oliver asked, confused.

“We’re not really sure,” Cody answered, “but Derek and I think that the meteor rocks actually did more than fuse our bodies together. We think it’s also the source of my intellect and memory. And that it’s also the source of our greatly enhanced dexterity and stamina.”

Nodding, Chris said, “I’ve never seen Cody and Derek trip, well, with the exception of once or twice when they were learning how to roller skate. But, in less than half-an-hour on skates, you’d think they’d been skating for years. After that, ice-skating came easy for them and they never tripped once even the first time they’d done it.”

“We can also do a lot more strenuous physical activity without getting tired,” Derek added. “Or mental activity, in Cody’s case. If I allowed him to sit still long enough, he could probably study for twelve hours straight without the words bleeding together on the page.”

“Well, Clark has numerous abilities,” Oliver said, as he turned his head to look at his brother. “How is part of what I can’t say, but after what happened today, I don’t think the meteor rocks are the cause of Clark’s abilities.”

“What happened today?” Jonathan asked.

“After Cassandra told his future, Clark ran out of the room,” Oliver said, “and I didn’t chase after him immediately, as I stayed to talk to Cassandra for a few minutes. That was when she told me what she and Clark had seen, along with a few other things. Anyway, when I did eventually find Clark, he was collapsed on the footbridge over Lemaris Pond, weak and barely responsive.”

“Oliver thinks Clark is allergic to the meteor rocks,” Martha said. “I found them not long after Oliver found Clark and I helped Oliver move him away from the footbridge. Once he got far enough away from the pond, which is full of meteor rocks, Clark quickly recovered as if he hadn’t just been lying on the ground barely able to move.”

“Did you take him to a doctor?” Jessica asked.

Shaking his head, Oliver said, “No, we didn’t and a big part of why we didn’t is something that I’m not willing to share. But, I guess, some explanation is better than none.” Oliver fell silent for a moment, before he said, “Clark has never been sick a day in his life, but he’s also never been vaccinated for anything. The reason is that the needle can’t pierce his skin.”

Spying scissors on the end-table nearby, Clark grabbed it and said, “I’ll buy you a new pair,” and before anyone could stop him he opened the scissors and closed it over one of the fingers on his left hand. Except, there was no blood or any sign of injury… instead, the scissors broke. Not just the two separate pieces of it, either, as the blades literally broke in half.

“You… you just broke solid metal with your finger?” Cody asked the first to say anything.

“Yeah,” Clark said. “As Oliver said, needles can’t pierce my skin. Neither can scissors, knives, or anything else. They tend to break instead, sometimes shattering into multiple pieces in the process. My hair is the same way. When Dad took Oliver and me for our first haircuts, the barber broke three pairs of scissors and an electric clipper trying to cut my hair.”

“So you mean you’re invulnerable?” Derek asked.

Nodding, Clark said, “Yes. That’s not all though.”

“There’s more?” Hiram asked.

“Clark can run very fast,” Oliver answered. “We’re talking faster than the speed of sound. And he’s very strong. He could lift a full-size grand piano over his head when he was five.”

Looking around the room, Clark could tell just from the expressions on the Kent’s faces that they didn’t really believe what they were hearing. Not that he could particularly blame them. So, making up his mind, he decided to prove it. Super-speeding out of the room, he shot over to his and Oliver’s bedroom above the barn, where he changed clothes, and grabbed two of the smaller trophies from the shelf, one of his and one of Oliver’s.

While he was in the barn, he grabbed something of Chris’s and the twins’ from their bedroom, and a crowbar from the workbench. He then sped over to the main house, grabbed something from each of the adult’s bedrooms, and a slice of bread from the kitchen, before returning to the living room and placing what he’d taken from each person’s bedrooms in their laps. His trip out of the room had been so fast that barely a second had passed since he’d left and thus nobody in the room even realized that he’d left.

“What the hell?” Cody asked as he found a pair of his and Derek’s underwear sitting in their lap, while Chris had his copy of the computer game Myst sitting in his. Jessica and Martha both found a piece of jewelry from their respective jewelry boxes, while Jonathan found one of his ties and Hiram one of the medals he’d won in World War II.

“As I said, Clark is very fast,” Oliver said, as he lifted his 1^st place archery trophy. “Fast enough to get something from each of our bedrooms before we even realized he was gone.”

“Okay then,” Jonathan said. “Speed definitely confirmed.”

“Why do you have a crowbar and a slice of bread?” Jessica asked.

“To demonstrate other abilities with,” Clark answered. “I didn’t want to risk breaking one of your figurines by lifting the piano.”

On top of the upright piano, Jessica had a collection of china figurines which she’d collected over the years. She’d inherited two from her late mother and received others as gifts over the last fifty-odd years.

Standing up, Clark walked over to Hiram and asked, “It’s a real crowbar, right? Solid metal?”

Feeling it, Hiram said, “Yes, it is.”

Taking it back from Hiram, Clark grinned and taking it in both hands, he said, “Well, as you can see,” here he bent it in half as easily as if it was a licorice stick, “that isn’t much of an impediment for me.”

“Clark is trusting you with the knowledge of his abilities,” Oliver said. “So, I hope you can all repay that trust in kind by keeping them a secret. I’m sure there are instances on a farm where Clark’s strength could be useful, so I’m sure he’d be willing to help where he can in exchange for your discretion.”

“I also doubt that Ms. Sterling would be very happy if any of you blabbed,” Clark said, as he returned to his seat. Of course, Drew’s grandmother didn’t know about Clark’s powers, but the Kents didn’t know that. And it’s not like any of them was actually in contact with her, as no contact had been necessary. She just set up an account in Metropolis where the money she was paying them would be direct deposited each month and gave them access. All of this, was, however, handled through intermediaries and thus unless they’d seen her picture in the news, they probably didn’t even know what she looked like.

Shaking his head, Oliver said, “I’m very sorry if it sounds like Clark is threatening you. I’m sure that isn’t his intention, but we take knowledge of his abilities very seriously. When they first started manifesting, our parents agreed that it would be best to hide them, as they were afraid that if the wrong people found out about them, that Clark would be taken away to be studied. A fear which, I’ve long held onto myself, especially after our parents died, as Clark is the only family I have left.”

“Isn’t Geoffrey your cousin?” Chris asked.

Nodding, Clark said, “Yes, he is, but while they are good friends, they’re not as close as Oliver and I are. But then, Oliver and I have spent the majority of the last thirteen years together, while outside of school, we mostly only saw Geoff on holidays.”

After a few moments of silence, Martha nodded. “Well, I can understand your fear about the wrong people finding out. I’ve occasionally had the same thought in regards to Cody and Derek. While perhaps not as impressive as running faster than sound or bending a crowbar in half, their abilities could still be very interesting to some people. Interesting enough that they wouldn’t have any qualms about kidnapping them to see what makes them tick.”

“Yes, and with the Luthors and LuthorCorp in town,” Jonathan said, the disdain in his voice very clear, “you can never be too careful.”

“Agreed,” Hiram said. From time to time he still cursed the Ross brothers for selling the family’s creamed corn factory to Lionel Luthor, which is what brought LuthorCorp to town. He knew that their father, who he’d been good friends with, would have been furious with them over that decision. Still, as much as he hated the LuthorCorp facility being in town, he did have to admit that it played a part in the population boom that Smallville had experienced over the last decade or so, which had provided more customers for the products that the Kent Farm produced. And without the creamed corn factory, in time Hiram and Jonathan agreed to diversify their fields a bit more, including growing crops that sold for a lot more than corn did.

“I think I can safely speak for everyone here,” Jessica said, as all of the Kents nodded, “when I say that you have our word that we won’t tell anyone about Clark’s abilities.” Pausing for a second, she then asked, “Now, what on Earth is the bread for?”

“To demonstrate one of my newer abilities, which only manifested a couple months ago,” Clark said. “I’ve practiced with it and I now have control over it. I didn’t when it first manifested. It could, however, be considered my most dangerous ability.”

With that, Clark held up the bread and his eyes glowed orange as concentrated twin jets of flames shot out of his eyes at the bread, toasting it. Finishing, Clark grinned as he held it up and asked, “Toast anyone?”

“Wow,” Derek said after a moment of stunned silence. “Well, I guess if we go camping, as long as Clark is around, it won’t be a problem if we forget the matches.”

“Anything else?” Jonathan asked.

“Well, I suspect that Clark does also have the enhanced stamina and dexterity that Cody and Derek have,” Oliver said. “And a seemingly photographic memory. As Chloe once commented, Clark’s memory is like a titanium trap and he never forgets anything.” Looking over at Clark, Oliver smirked and said, “Enhanced intelligence, however, is highly debatable.”

Clark shook his head and playfully hit Oliver in the forearm. Looking over at the Kents, he said, “Obviously, I’ve had to develop very firm control over all of my abilities so that I don’t accidentally harm anyone.” After a moment, he smiled and said, “And that’s about it for my abilities, well, except for one other. Nice tattoo, Uncle Hiram.”

Hiram Kent’s eyes widened, as he realized that Clark could see the tattoo he’d gotten while he was in the Marine Corps, which was on his left forearm and very few people knew about it considering that it was almost always covered up by clothes.

“X-Ray Vision,” Clark said when Hiram didn’t say anything. “Initially, when I developed that ability I could only see through clothing, but now with practice, I can see through both skin and muscle, all the way down to the bone.” Blushing slightly, he added, “It does, however, require that I actually concentrate on doing it, so, I’m not actually using the ability all the time. Honestly, I strive to be as normal as possible, so, I actively try not to use it as much as possible.”

Grinning at Clark, Derek said, “So, Clark, what kind of underwear is Chris wearing?”

Chris’s eyes widened as he hit Derek and turned imploring eyes to Clark as he said, “Clark, please, don’t.”

Grinning, Clark super sped over to Chris and the twins, and whispered only loud enough for the three of them to hear, “Don’t worry, Chris, I’m not going to embarrass you by telling everyone about your Spiderman briefs.”

“You just told them,” Chris whispered back, motioning towards the twins.

Raising an eyebrow, Clark whispered, “You share a bedroom and a bed with them, I figured they already knew. Was I wrong?”

Rolling his eyes, Cody said, “No, you weren’t.”

Martha smiled. “Is it Spiderman, perhaps?” Chris looked over at her, horrified. She just smiled and said, “Honestly, Chris, you may do your own washing, but do you honestly think I’ve never seen your underwear before? Just because you use the dryer in the basement instead of the clothesline doesn’t mean they’re invisible.”

While there wasn’t a dryer to accompany the compact washer in the linen closet in the barn, there was a full-size dryer and washing machine in the basement of the main farmhouse. During the warmer months, the Kents tended to hang a lot of the laundry out to dry. However, on rainy days, or during the winter when it was too cold and there was snow on the ground, they did have a dryer to dry their laundry. As a general rule, they also tended to use the dryer for underclothes year-round rather than hanging those up outside.

Chris groaned but otherwise said nothing. After a few more minutes, sensing that the conversation was over, Hiram went back to reading his paper, all of the teens, including Clark and Oliver, got their homework done, and Jessica went back to her knitting. Jonathan read the sections of the paper that his father was finished with and Martha joined Jessica in knitting for an hour or so before they both headed into the kitchen to get started on dinner.

-o-0-o-

On Saturday afternoon, Landon and Geoffrey dropped by the Kent Farm to visit.

“So how’s Chloe and Lana?” Oliver asked as the four of them played basketball.

“Chloe is fine,” Landon said. “Lana, however, is beating herself up.”

“Why?” Clark asked.

“She lost Harry Bolston,” Geoffrey asked.

“What do you mean she lost him?” Oliver asked.

“She took him for a ride around the grounds,” Landon explained. “She left him on the footbridge over the pond for a few minutes as he asked her to go back to his room and fetch him a scarf. When she came back, his wheelchair was in the pond and there was no sign of him.”

Geoffrey nodded. “The entire pond is shallow enough that you can walk in it and you can see the bottom, so there’s no way his body wouldn’t be visible if he’d drowned. He’s just completely disappeared.”

Nothing more was said, as the four teens concentrated on their game, although they all couldn’t help but notice when the Lowell County Sheriff’s car pulled up in front of the house. Curious, they headed over as the man got out of the car.

“Hello Sheriff Miller,” Landon said, recognizing him immediately.

“Landon,” Ethan Miller said. Raising an eyebrow, he asked, “And who are they?”

“This is my aunt’s cousin, Geoffrey Potter,” Landon said, motioning to Geoffrey. “He’s staying with us for a while. And this is Clark and Oliver Kent.”

“Clark and Oliver Kent?” Ethan asked. “I went to school with Jonathan and have known the Kents for years… I don’t think I’ve ever heard of either of you.”

Oliver smiled. “We lived in France until recently. Clark and I are the grandsons of the late Michael Kent. He’s Uncle Hiram’s brother who stayed in France after World War II.”

“Uncle Hiram and Aunt Jess took us in recently,” Clark added. “After our parents died.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Ethan said. “You have my condolences both of you. Speaking of Hiram is he around?”

“I’m right here, Ethan,” Hiram said, as he walked out of the kitchen door. “What can I do for you?”

“A man went missing from the Smallville Retirement Center recently,” Ethan said. “A Harry Bolston.”

Shaking his head, Hiram said, “Never heard of him.”

“He changed his name after he got out of prison,” Ethan said. “I’m fairly confident, however, that you’d recognize his original name, considering you were on the jury that convicted him: Harry Volk?”

Hiram grabbed the porch railing to steady himself, as he felt momentarily weak in the knees. “Why would they release a convicted murderer from prison? The man strangled his piano teacher’s son to death with piano wire.”

“It was over fifty years ago and he’s an old man now, Hiram,” Ethan said. “He’s been confined to a wheelchair for the last ten years and has had a quadruple bypass. Combined with good behavior in prison, the parole board decided to grant him clemency.”

“Okay, so why are you here?” Hiram asked.

“I just wanted to let you know,” Ethan said. “I don’t expect that he’ll show up here. As I said, he’s an old man and he can’t walk, but until he turns up, I figured it was prudent to warn the jurors who are still alive while he’s unaccounted for.” Sighing, he said, “Especially after last night.”

“What do you mean after last night?” Oliver asked.

“Jim Gage was found dead late last night,” Ethan answered. “Strangled to death with piano wire. I highly doubt that Harry Volk had anything to do with it, as Jim should have had no trouble overpowering a man twice his age who can’t even stand up without help. But, considering that Jim’s late father was also on the jury, I figured it would be prudent to warn the jurors and their families to be careful.”

“So you think it’s a copycat killer?” Geoffrey asked.

Ethan nodded. “That would be my guess, yes. Anyway, I just thought I’d come out as a courtesy to let you know to be on your guard, Hiram. If there is a copycat killer out there or someone who is trying to get revenge on the people who sent Volk to prison…”

“I understand,” Hiram said, as he shook hands with the sheriff. “Thanks for letting me know, Ethan.”

After saying his goodbyes, Ethan turned to get back into his car when his radio went off. Picking up the mic, he said, “This is Miller.”

“Sheriff, Harry Volk has been found,” the operator said. “He’s weak and is going to be kept overnight for observation at the med center, but we expect he’ll be returned to the retirement home tomorrow morning.”

“Thanks for letting me know,” Ethan said. Returning the mic to the holder on his dashboard, he turned back to Hiram and asked, “I assume you heard that?”

Hiram nodded, “Yes, I did. I’m glad he’s been found. Hopefully, that’ll dissuade the copycat from doing anything further. As I agree with you that it couldn’t possibly have been Volk.”

“Indeed not,” Ethan said.

-o-0-o-

The next evening, with Harry safely back at the retirement center and no sign of any further criminal activity, possibly due to the sheriff stepping up patrols in the area, just in case, the Kents felt comfortable enough to go out to eat in town. They didn’t do it often, as they usually couldn’t afford it, but about once a month they figured they could treat themselves. Martha decided to stay home, as she had a headache and while the others were a little leery about leaving her alone due to recent events, they all knew that she could take care of herself.

As they were coming out of the restaurant, Chloe found them and said, “Clark, Oliver!”

“Hey Chloe,” Oliver said with a smile.

“Harry Bolston is missing from the retirement center again,” Chloe said, wasting no time. “And I think he’s the one who killed Mr. Gage.”

“How could he possibly have done that Miss Lang?” Jessica asked. “I doubt he has the strength anymore to strangle a man to death.”

“I found this old picture of Harry Volk from his trial in 1945 in the newspaper archives,” Chloe said, as she showed everyone the picture. “That’s when I remembered that I’d seen him, this younger version of him, that is. I was having coffee with Jason and Drew at The Beanery and this guy in the picture was at the table next to ours eating a burger. We even talked to him for a few minutes.”

“How could that be possible?” Jonathan asked.

Eyes widening, Clark said, “Meteor rocks. The first time Harry disappeared his wheelchair was found in Lemaris Pond, which is full of meteor rocks.”

“You think they might have what, de-aged him?” Cody asked. “That’s impossible.”

“I’ve read about numerous strange and unexplainable things happening in this town since moving here, Cody,” Chloe said. “Honestly, I’m not sure anything is impossible in this town.”

“Yeah, come on, Code,” Derek said. “You and I know better than most what those things are capable of.”

Shaking his head, Cody said, “It’s just a working theory, we don’t have any definitive proof.”

“The line has been disconnected,” Chris said, getting his family’s attention. Motioning towards the nearby payphone, he said, “I called home and the operator said the line was disconnected.”

“Martha,” Jonathan said, eyes widening. “Everyone in the truck.” Turning to Clark, he asked, “Clark, can you?”

“Sure,” Clark said, as he sped off.

“The Kents know?” Chloe began, but Oliver cut her off. “I’ll fill you in on the way.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, at the Kent Farm, Martha Kent was in the kitchen making herself a cup of hot tea. Her headache had thankfully subsided and she was feeling much better now than she had been when the others left for dinner. The tea kettle had just whistled when there was a knock on the door. Turning off the stove, she moved over and opened the door.

“Yes, can I help you?”

“We got a report of a gas leak. You mind if I come in?”

Martha certainly did not smell any gas, so she was instantly on her guard. “Gas leak? I don’t smell any gas.”

“Your husband called about it about half an hour ago. Is he around?”

This told Martha that this was definitely not the gas man because she knew that Jonathan and the rest of the family were in town eating dinner and had been for a little over an hour now, so there’s no way that Jonathan called to report a gas leak at the house half-an-hour ago.

“He and my family will be back shortly,” Martha said. “Where’s our regular gas man, Kurt?”

“Vacation.”

Nodding her head, she said, “That’s right. Would you excuse me a minute?”

Shutting the door in the man’s face, she headed over to the counter to grab the phone. There was no dial tone, however. Before she could contemplate that, the door that led into the back hallway where the rear entrance of the house was located opened to reveal the young man who had been at the door.

“Kurt isn’t your regular gas man, is he, Mrs. Kent?”

“What do you want?”

Smirking, the man said, “To kill your father-in-law.”

“What did Hiram ever do to you?”

“He killed all of my dreams, so I’m going to kill all of his. Starting with the mother of his grandchildren.”

Grabbing a vase from a nearby table, Martha broke it against the man’s head and ran. Taking her keys as she passed she made her way out to her car, but before she could get in she saw that all the tires had been slashed. Making a split second decision she ran over to hide in the barn, but rather than go upstairs, she opened the panel that led into the grain silo, figuring that would be the last place anybody would look for her.

A moment later, she heard the young man entering the barn, shouting, “Come on Mrs. Kent, I’m too old to play hide and seek!”

-o-0-o-

Arriving at the Kent Farm, Clark ran into the house. “Martha? Mrs. Kent!” Searching through the entirety of the house, it wasn’t long until he realized it was empty. Just as he came downstairs and noticed the broken vase and flowers strewn on the floor, he heard a truck on the gravel driveway. Exiting the house, he found the Kents getting out of the truck, as Jonathan had pretty much ignored the speed limit the entire way home. How he managed to get all the way home from town without getting pulled over was anyone’s guess.

“Clark? Have you found, Mom?” Chris asked.

Shaking his head, Clark said, “I checked the house is empty. I did find a broken vase and flowers strewn all over the floor near the door to the back hall though.”

“Well, Mom’s car is still here,” Cody said.

“And the tires are slashed.”

Since she wasn’t in the house, Clark, turn away from it and concentrated as he used his X-ray vision to quickly search the barn. It’s when he got to the grain silo that he saw two human skeletons.

“The silo!” Clark said as he and the rest of the family ran towards it.

Reaching it first, Clark pushed his hand through the metal side and ripped an entire section of the side off, sending grain spilling all over the ground. Nobody was concerned about that, however, as Clark and Jonathan scrambled to pull Martha out of the grain that she was buried in. Getting her on the ground, Jonathan quickly started CPR on his unresponsive wife.

“Mom, come on!” Derek cried, clearly scared.

“Martha!” Hiram, Jessica, and Jonathan all cried.

“Come on, Mom, breath!” Cody said.

After a tense few moments, Martha coughed and took a deep, gasping breath.

Sitting up, Martha hugged Jonathan, who worriedly asked, “Are you okay?”

Coughing a bit, she asked, “Do you think I’d ever leave my family alone?”

Clark, Oliver, and Chloe moved off to one side, to allow the Kents to check on Martha. After a moment, however, Clark found a pair of arms wrapping around him as he was pulled down into a hug by Cody and Derek since at sixteen Clark had experienced more growth spurts than the thirteen-year-old twins. Clark couldn’t help but think that it felt a little strange to be hugging a single human body and yet having a head on each side of his own, but he didn’t dwell on that as he returned the twins’ hug.

Pulling back, Cody said, “You saved our mother’s life, Clark.”

Derek nodded. “Thank you. We’ll never be able to repay you.”

“Repayment isn’t necessary,” Clark said. “I’ve lost both of mine, so I know what it’s like to lose a parent and I’m just happy that I could help prevent you from experiencing that.”

At this a hand clamped down on Clark’s shoulder, causing him to look up at the smiling face of Hiram Kent. “You saved my daughter-in-law’s life, Clark. On behalf of the entire family, I say thank you and I want to assure you that we will do everything in our power to protect you and your secret.”

Jessica nodded. “Yes, Clark, whether the future that Ms. Carver saw for Oliver is real or not, from now on, you’re family and we’ll do anything for family.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Chapter 11 of Brotherly Love. One thing you may have noticed is that Cassandra is still alive. I figure without Lex around, she isn’t going to see his uber-disturbing future and die from the stress of it. So, she’ll live at least a few more years after her appearance. At the very least another five to when she died canonically on the show, but possibly longer than that.

Obviously, the last two chapters involved events from the season one episode “Hourglass”. I will not be covering every single episode of Smallville, but I will pick at least a few to cover in order to ensure that Clark doesn’t have a boring rest of his junior year in high school, the summer to follow, or senior year and beyond. If there are any episodes that you’d like to see me cover, let me know and I can consider it. I have Seasons 1-9 on DVD so I can re-watch any of those episodes to refresh my memory. I never watched Season 10, however, so I’m not sure what if anything I’ll be covering from that, but that would be a long way off anyway since as of now Clark is still in high school and unless I’m mistaken, Season 10 was set after he’d already completed college.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email (Gmail: jaycolin25), my LiveJournal (jaycolin), my Yahoo group (storiesbyjayson), or on Twitter @JVascardi. Alternatively, you can also try to contact me via Skype (text messaging only) at jayson (dot) vascardi. Also, profiles for at least some of the characters can be viewed on my wiki: stories-by-jayson (dot) wikia (dot) com.

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch10

jaycolin — Thu, 30 Nov 2017 13:55:28 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, the Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other, but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters

-o-0-o-

Chapter Ten

-o-0-o-

After taking care of their morning business, Clark and Oliver got dressed and headed downstairs with Chris, Cody, and Derek. They both found it very strange to be up and dressed, without taking their usual morning showers, as the sun was only just starting to creep up over the horizon.

As they stepped out of the barn, Cody said, “Well, there is one advantage to getting up this early.”

Nodding, Derek said, “Assuming you enjoy looking at sunrises.”

“It is rather pretty, I guess,” Clark said, as he looked at the early morning skyline.

“Well, let’s get to work,” Chris said. “First stop is the cowshed. We need to get the cows milked so that the milk has time to chill before breakfast.” Looking over his shoulder at Clark and Oliver, he added, “I don’t suppose either of you has ever drunk raw, unpasteurized milk before have you?”

Shaking his head, Oliver said, “No, I can’t say that I have. You can’t buy it in the store.”

“True,” Cody said. “It’ll likely taste different than what you’re used to, but it’s actually better for you. Some people, including the federal government, would dispute that, but the pasteurization process actually kills off beneficial bacteria and diminishes the vitamin content.”

Derek nodded. “There are people who will tell you that it’s not safe to drink, but if pasteurized milk is so much safer, then calves would be able to drink it. That’s not the case though as many calves who are fed pasteurized milk are weaker and die before reaching maturity.”

“Which is rather scary when you consider that it may well be their own mother’s milk,” Cody said, as he pulled open the door to the cowshed and headed inside. The six cows the Kents owned were all visible, each having their own little stall, which had a trough in front of it.

Grabbing a pitchfork, Chris began breaking apart a hay bale, before handing the pitchfork to Clark, who took it with a raised eyebrow. “You see the wheelbarrow there?” Clark nodded as he spotted the wheelbarrow nearby. “Start putting the hay in it until it’s about half full.”

“You’re not going to put it directly in the troughs?” Oliver asked.

Shaking his head, Cody said, “No, the hay needs to be mixed with a few other things first. Namely grains and silage before it’s given to the cows.”

“They do make a machine to mix it,” Derek said, “but it’s too expensive for us to buy one, as it’s not considered to be cost-effective if you have a herd smaller than about fifty head. So, we put everything in the wheelbarrow, mix it up with a pitchfork and then put it in the troughs.”

“While they’re doing that,” Cody said, “you can help us with something else, Oliver.”

Leading Oliver over to a sink, Cody turned on the water and tested it until it was nice and warm before he grabbed a bucket and filled it with the water, before filling the second one. Taking a pair of clean cloths from the cabinet above the sink, the twins led Oliver over to the nearest cow.

Sitting down on a stool next to it, Derek looked up at Oliver and said, “Before we can milk them, we need to wash off their udders. Make sure that any dirt, manure, hair, or anything else you wouldn’t want in your milk is cleaned off.”

“They’re not going to kick you or something?” Oliver asked as he eyed the cow somewhat warily. Since he’d been on the equestrian team at Excelsior he wasn’t completely unfamiliar with animals, but this was the closest he’d ever been to a cow before.

“Not if you’re gentle,” Cody answered, as he and Derek began gently running the warm cloth over the cow’s udders and teats, cleaning off any dirt or debris that was present. “Are you watching?”

“Yes,” Oliver said. Realizing why he was holding a bucket and cloth, he asked, “You want me to do the next one, don’t you?”

“That’s the plan, yes,” Derek said. “If you’re going to be living here, you’ve gotta help out with the chores and that means actually learning how to do them.”

“We might even be able to start knocking out these chores faster between the four of us,” Chris said, as he added silage to the mix in the wheelbarrow, as Clark mixed the contents as Chris had shown him. “Normally, Cody and Derek would be helping me mix the feed right now, but with more hands, we can do more steps at once.”

Finishing off the first cow, Cody, Derek, and Oliver headed over to the next one. Cody said, “Okay, now take the cloth and dip it in the water, and then repeat what we did with the first one.”

Seeing that Oliver still looked apprehensive, Derek grinned and said, “Obviously it’s not exactly the same thing, but imagine that you’re in the shower and you’re washing off your dick and balls. Not something you tend to do in a rough manner, I assume, so just run the cloth over the udders and teats as gently as if they were your own body parts.”

Nodding, Cody added, “Yeah, you’re not trying to scrub or scour them, just gently wipe them off.”

Taking a deep breath, Oliver covered his right hand in the cloth as Derek had done earlier and got the cloth wet before he began to wipe off the udders and teats, as the twins had done. Crouching down next to him so they could inspect his work, Cody nodded and said, “You’re doing good.” Pointing, he said, “You missed a spot right there, but it’s a good show for your first time doing this.”

“Yeah almost nobody gets it perfect on the first try,” Chris chimed in, as he and Clark had finished mixing the feed. Clark had wheeled the wheelbarrow closer now to the trough of this first cow that Cody and Derek had cleaned off. As Chris filled the trough, he said, “The twins and I certainly weren’t born experts, but Dad and Grandpa taught us how to do the chores well enough that they trust us to do them alone now.”

“And what do they do while you’re out here?” Clark asked.

“They’ll be out inspecting the fields and the fences,” Cody said. “Checking the crops and making sure that if there are any downed fences that they’re fixed before the animals are let out into the pasture for the day. Wouldn’t want the cows wondering off the property and out into the middle of the road where they could get hurt.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Oliver said as he finished off cleaning the second cow and Cody and Derek pronounced it to be clean enough.

Once all the cows were fed and cleaned, Cody and Derek took Oliver back to the first cow, as Chris took Clark to the second one. Sitting back down on the stool, Cody looked up at Oliver and said, “Okay, before we start milking we have to test it. Make sure it’s flowing well and doesn’t have any clumps in it or anything.” Squirting milk onto the cow’s hoof three times, Cody said, “Okay everything is looking good.”

“Now we use this small two-quart pail,” Derek said as he placed the metal bucket under the cow. “We’ll fill it until it’s about two-thirds full and then empty it into the larger pail,” as he pointed to a larger one that was off to one side. “The larger pail is positioned so that the cow can’t kick it. We milk into the smaller pail because then if the cow does kick over the bucket, you only lose what’s in the smaller one, rather than all of it.”

Nodding his head, Oliver watched as Derek took hold of the teat and said, “Now, just take your thumb and forefinger and place that at the top of the teat just below the udder. You’re essentially pinching it off and keeping the milk inside the teat to prevent it from going back up into the udder. Then you take your other fingers and squeeze the teat. Then let go and repeat.”

“You don’t pull or tug on it in any way,” Cody added. “You just squeeze them firmly, while still being as gentle as possible. And then you just keep doing that until you’ve emptied the quarter.”

“Quarter?” Oliver asked.

“Each teat is connected to a separate quarter, all of which fill up with milk,” Derek said. “As you can see there are four teats, so four quarters. And obviously, to speed things up a bit, Cody and I use both hands, milking two quarters at once. It should take about ten to fifteen minutes to finish. But, it’ll probably take you a bit longer since you’ve never done it before.”

“It’s not a competition,” Chris piped up. “So, you don’t have to try and do it super-fast or anything. Just firm and gentle pressure and keep going. You’ll know when to stop because the teats won’t fill as quickly and you’ll get less milk with each squeeze. Also, you’ll notice a marked difference in the size of the udders, as they won’t be as full or hanging down as far when they’re empty.”

Clark and Oliver both nodded, as they continued to watch Chris and the twins. Once they felt they understood what they were doing, they each grabbed a pail and moved over to two of the other cows. Martha entered the barn just as they were sitting down.

“How’s it going in here?” she asked.

“Clark and Oliver were just about to try it on their own, after watching us for about ten minutes,” Chris said.

Martha nodded and came over to check on the two of them and checking their technique, said, “Looks like Chris and the twins taught you, boys, well. I’ll go get the eggs and feed the chickens so don’t worry about that. When you’re finished out here you can all go inside, take your showers, and eat breakfast before the bus comes.”

-o-0-o-

It was a day of many firsts for Clark and Oliver, as after breakfast they found themselves grabbing backpacks and heading out to the end of the Kent Farm’s driveway to board the school bus. They’d never ridden on one in their entire lives because before starting at Excelsior when they were nine, Andrew chauffeured them to and from school every day in the limousine. And Excelsior was a boarding school so there was no need to ride a school bus to get to school since they lived on campus.

Of course, their unfamiliarity with the yellow bus was easily explained by the fact that according to their cover stories, they’d been born and raised in France. Like most of Europe, school buses were not a thing in France, as students’ parents either drove them to school, they walked, or they took public transportation if it was too far to walk and their parents couldn’t take them.

Cody and Derek did not board the bus with Chris, Clark, and Oliver, but then that was because until the next school year started in autumn, Cody and Derek were still attending Ezra Small Junior High School. After stopping at the Kent Farm, the bus drove further down the road and stopped at the Lang Farm, where Geoffrey, Landon, Chloe, and Lana boarded the bus. After several more stops at the outlying farms, the bus turned back towards the center of town and made its way to Smallville High School.

It was on the bus that Landon and Lana were introduced to Clark and Oliver by Chris. And while Landon and Lana knew that Geoffrey and Chloe already knew the Queen brothers, in order to keep up Clark and Oliver’s personas as the Kent brothers, Landon and Lana also introduced them to Geoffrey and Chloe.

Once at school, Lana joined some of her friends on the cheerleading squad, while Landon and Chris led Clark, Oliver, Geoffrey, and Chloe into the building, since it is their first day, they had to go to the office and get their schedules. As they approached the main office, the door across the hall opened and Principal Kwan exited his office.

“Mr. Lang, Mr. Kent, what are you doing in the building before the bell?” Kwan asked before he noticed Clark, Oliver, Geoffrey, and Chloe, who he didn’t recognize. “And who are these people?”

“Escorting new students to the office, Principal Kwan,” Chris answered. Motioning to Clark and Oliver, he said, “This is Oliver Kent and Clark Kent, my grandfather’s grandnephews who have recently come to live with us. They used to live in France.”

“I see,” Kwan said. “Bienvenue, Messieurs Kent. Vous parlez anglais j'ai confiance?”

Smiling, Clark and Oliver said, “Merci, Principal Kwan,” before Oliver added, “And yes, we do speak fluent English.”

Kwan nodded, as Landon said, “And this is my Aunt Nell’s cousin, Geoffrey Potter, and my late father’s cousin, Chloe Lang. They’re also living with us for the foreseeable future.”

“Well, welcome to Smallville High School, both of you,” Kwan said. “Anyway, you have permission to remain in the building then, Mr. Kent and Mr. Lang. Once your houseguests get their schedules, you can give them a quick tour of the building. Make sure they know where all their classes are.”

“Yes, Principal Kwan,” Landon and Chris said in unison before the principal walked purposefully down the hall.

-o-0-o-

Later that day, Clark and Oliver followed Chris into the school cafeteria. Their morning had been spent in English Literature, Trigonometry, US History, and Physics, all of which they had with Chris. Considering that the teacher in each class had them both get up and introduce themselves to the class, it was probably a good thing that Jason, Drew, Geoffrey, and Chloe weren’t in any of their classes.

Making their way over to the lunch line, Clark and Oliver followed Chris’s lead by grabbing plastic trays and placing them on the metal counter, as the lunch ladies filled the tray’s various compartments. It was definitely very different from Excelsior Academy, as their cafeteria was more like a restaurant where you had a server and ordered off a menu of several different options, rather than the exact same meal served to everybody. Lunch that day was chicken and gravy over mashed potatoes, steamed broccoli, a pan roll with margarine, and a fruit medley of mangos and raspberries. They also had their choice of white or chocolate milk.

Chris opted not to take any milk and turning to Clark and Oliver, he whispered only loud enough for them to hear, “I suggest you don’t drink the milk. It’s pasteurized so if you’re going to get used to the raw milk on the farm, it’d be best not to drink it here.”

The cafeteria worker who was collecting the money for the school lunches looked at Chris, Clark, and Oliver for a moment and just shook her head. In years past, she might have said something about students who didn’t take any milk because it was pasteurized, but after working at Smallville High for the last seven years, she was used to it and knew that it didn’t pay to argue with the students who grew up on the local farms about their insistence on drinking only raw milk.

On their way to a table to sit down, all three young men stopped at the soda machine with Chris opting for Minute Maid Lemonade, while Clark and Oliver both got a Sprite. The machine saw a lot of use, as several students preferred the machine’s offerings over the milk the cafeteria served and that wasn’t just limited to the students who’d grown up on farms.

Setting their trays down on an empty table and sitting down, Clark looked at his lunch and said, “This is an interesting lunch. Definitely not what I’m used to.”

“Well, I imagine it must be different in France,” Chris said.

“Indeed, very different,” Oliver agreed. He wasn’t entirely sure what they served for lunch in schools in France since he’d never attended one, but what was on his tray right now was definitely a far cry from Excelsior. Of course, he couldn’t say that aloud. And he supposed that it made sense that Excelsior had better lunch options since it was a private school, while Smallville High was public. The school lunch program was also government subsidized, which is why it had only cost $2.35.

“Grandma does pack a lunch for Cody and Derek to take to school,” Chris said. “Mainly due to their food allergy to make sure they aren’t eating anything with peanuts. They do occasionally serve a cookie or brownie with peanuts in it, so you’ll obviously have to avoid them.”

“Yes, one brush with anaphylactic shock is enough for a lifetime,” Oliver said, as he shuddered at the memory of that time when he was five and had eaten a peanut butter cookie. He hadn’t known at that point that he was allergic, but he definitely knew about it afterward.

“You think she’d be willing to make us bagged lunches?” Clark asked after he finished chewing a spoonful of mashed potatoes. The potatoes themselves didn’t taste too bad, but the gravy definitely needed work. “I’d gladly take a cold sandwich over this.”

“Probably, yes,” Chris answered. “With the money that Grandpa is getting from your trust, it shouldn’t be too much of a problem.”

“Trust?” Whitney asked as he approached the table with Lana, Landon, Chloe, and Geoffrey, all of them carrying food trays.

Oliver nodded. “Clark and I moved here after our parents died. All their money went into a trust fund and Uncle Hiram is getting an allowance from it to help cover the costs of two additional mouths to feed.”

“Yes, I think it’s like a hundred dollars a week,” Clark said, going with the cover story that had been agreed upon. It’s not like they were going to tell people that Veronica Sterling, the richest woman in the country, was paying the Kents $2,500 a month for the care and feeding of Clark and Oliver.

This was also why it was agreed that the Kents would not immediately start paying off outstanding bills and instead the money was being deposited in an account in Metropolis, rather than the local bank in Smallville. The family had decided to instead increase a few of the payments made on various bills above the minimum amount they usually paid, but not by enough that it would raise too many eyebrows. This meant that a good portion of the money would go unspent, but there was nothing wrong with letting it earn interest and save it for an emergency.

“Oh, um, my condolences,” Whitney said, as he sat down at the table. If he looked at all uncomfortable when he ended up sitting between his ex-lover and current girlfriend, who happened to be brother and sister, nobody commented on it.

“Thanks,” Clark said. Noticing the fact that Landon and Whitney were both wearing letter jackets in the school colors, red and goldenrod, he asked, “I take it you’re both on the football team?”

Landon nodded. “Yes, although football season is over. Whit and I are both on the baseball team though, too.”

“Yeah, the seasons don’t overlap,” Whitney added. “Football is my real love, but I figured it didn’t hurt to stay in shape during the off-season by playing a different sport.”

“So, have you given any thought to what you’re going to do for the community service requirement?” Chloe asked, wanting to change the subject as sports had never really interested her that much.

Clark and Oliver shook their heads negatively. They’d both seen it listed on their schedules that all students at Smallville High were required to complete thirty hours of community service each year. Coming to the school halfway through the year did mean that Clark, Oliver, and the other new students would only have to do fifteen hours this year, but being new to the community they really had no clue as to what they could do to fulfill the requirement.

“Lana and I are volunteering at the Smallville Retirement Center,” Landon offered. “You could come sign up. They’re always looking for volunteers.”

“What about the rest of you?” Geoffrey asked. “Being new to town, I don’t really know what the options for that requirement are.”

“I volunteer at the Smallville Medical Center as an orderly,” Chris answered.

“I’m the assistant coach for the local youth baseball team,” Whitney said.

“You could also pick up trash on the highway between here and Metropolis,” Grant Gabriel said, as he sat down at the table, along with Jason, Drew, and Pete Ross. Grant was in Clark’s and Oliver’s third period US History class, while Pete was in their Trig class. “Or you could volunteer here or at one of the other lower schools as a tutor.”

“Although this time of year it might be difficult to get a tutoring position,” Landon warned. “Those tend to fill up quickly. It’s one of the easier jobs, which doesn’t involve trash or emptying bedpans. Whit got lucky that the guidance office agreed to count the coaching position towards his community service, as that wasn’t an option until this year.”

“I could be wrong,” Pete said, “but I don’t think anyone actually asked if it was an option before.”

Nodding, Whitney said, “Yeah, that’s what my guidance counselor said. It wasn’t on the list because nobody had ever asked about it.”

“Around harvest time you can volunteer to help the farmers harvest their fields and that counts,” Chris said. “Although unfortunately for those of us living on farms, helping to harvest our own fields do not count.”

“I’d rather not empty bedpans if I can avoid it,” Oliver said. “And I’m pretty sure Clark would agree with me,” Clark nodded his head vigorously, as Oliver thought for a moment, and then asked, “Do you think the retirement home would let Clark and me volunteer as musicians to entertain the residents? We both play piano and violin.”

“I think they’d definitely let you do that,” Lana said. “You’d have to check with the school guidance office to make sure that would count, but I don’t see why it wouldn’t.”

“Wish I could play an instrument,” Chris said. “That would be far better than bed pan duty. Although to be fair, that’s not the only thing I do at the med center. I also deliver meals to the patients and sometimes even their meds, if they’re on a daily prescription and just need someone to bring it and a cup of water to them.”

“Well, at least growing up on a farm, you have some experience with smellier duties,” Landon said with a grin.

“True,” Chris allowed. “I suppose you have some idea yourself. You might not have cows, but you do have horses.”

Landon nodded. “Yes, mucking out the stalls can get quite smelly.”

“Tell me about it,” Whitney said, as volunteering to help on the Lang’s horse ranch was how he’d earned his community service credits the previous year. It was also why he was so happy when the school agreed to let the coaching position count. Since his parents were business owners, he had not grown up on a farm and did not care for that life. As much as he disliked clerking and stocking at the store, he disliked cleaning up horse manure even more. About the only good thing to come out of it was dating Lana.

After a moment of silence, Whitney added, “I doubt there are any openings left this year anymore, but another option to consider for next school year is lifeguarding at the community swimming pool. I did that my freshman year, but for my sophomore year I got tied up at the store and by the time I got to the pool, all the lifeguarding positions were filled. So I ended up volunteering at the Lang Farm to help muck stalls.”

“Store?” Oliver asked.

“Whit’s parents own Fordman’s Department Store in town,” Landon said before Whitney could answer.

Jason and Drew shared a grin as they remembered Lucas’s story about visiting a store in Smallville and couldn’t help but wonder if this was the same store. As they were leaving the cafeteria near the end of the lunch period, Geoffrey passed Jason a note as he passed. Opening it, Jason read it and showed it to Drew, both of them grinning. It read: ‘Yes, Whitney is the mystery kisser.’

-o-0-o-

Before leaving school for the day, Clark and Oliver checked in with the guidance office to make sure that Oliver’s idea would be okay. There were three counselors at the school, who split the students up alphabetically by surname between them. It turned out that Grant’s mother, Gloria Gabriel, was the counselor for people with ‘K’ surnames and she said that Oliver’s idea was totally feasible and she even called the administrator at the retirement center to see if it’d be possible to set up.

“The administrator loves the idea,” Gloria told them. “And he wants to know if you two would be available on Thursday at 5 pm. Apparently, they had another musician scheduled to perform, but they’ve come down with the flu and had to cancel.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem,” Clark said.

Nodding, Oliver said, “We’ll have to double check with our aunt and uncle to be sure, but that should be okay.”

“All right,” Gloria said, before relaying their answers to the administrator. Grabbing a pen and paper, she wrote down a phone number and then hung up the phone. Handing the paper to Clark, she said, “That’s the administrator’s phone number. He’d like you to check with your aunt and uncle and then call him back tonight if possible.”

Leaving the guidance office and heading outside, Clark and Oliver realized that they’d missed the school bus. Whitney was still at school, however, and had his truck so since he was driving Landon and Lana home and the Kent Farm was on the way since the two farms shared a property line, he agreed to take Clark and Oliver home.

Arriving home they talked with Jessica and Martha, who said it was fine and Martha said she’d be happy to drive them over to the retirement center. Both Clark and Oliver had passed their driving tests and had their licenses, but they didn’t have cars. Or at least nothing they could have brought with them to Smallville as their expensive Italian sports cars would have stood out. Recognizing that they weren’t on the insurance policy for Martha’s car and thus shouldn’t drive it, they took her up on the offer of a ride, before Oliver called the administrator.

After school for the next couple of days, the Kents also got to hear Clark and Oliver play, with Oliver playing the upright piano in the living room and Clark the violin, as they practiced a few songs to play on Thursday. Finally, the day came and so, Clark and Oliver climbed into Martha’s car along with their violin cases. The administrator had already informed them that the center had a grand piano in the resident lounge that they could use. Both of them took their violins, however, as they figured they’d play at least one violin duet.

Parking the car, Martha went in with them. She didn’t have anything else she had to do at that time, so rather than sitting in the car for an hour, she went inside with them. Oliver had emailed a list of songs that he and Clark could play and the administrator had okayed all of them, especially after hearing them play for a couple of minutes over the telephone. He hadn’t been sure about having two teenagers perform for the residents, but after hearing them play, he knew they were definitely competent.

Heading into the resident’s lounge, Clark and Oliver could see several residents already present, some sitting in the chairs and sofas around the room and others in wheelchairs. Taking a pair of empty seats near the back of the room, Martha and the administrator sat down as Clark and Oliver made their way to the front of the room.

Pushing down his nerves, Clark smiled and said, “Hello, I’m Clark Kent and this my brother, Oliver Kent, and we’re going to play the piano and violin for you today.”

There were smiles from some of the residents, although one older gentleman in a wheelchair coughed and asked, “Kent? Is that any relation to Hiram Kent?”

“Yes, he’s our granduncle, Mr.?” Oliver asked.

“Bolston, Harry Bolston,” the old man said. “How long have you been playing?”

“Piano since we were four and violin since we were six,” Clark said. “We’re sixteen now.”

Harry nodded but didn’t say anything else. Clark and Oliver were both curious about how Mr. Bolston knew Hiram but decided not to press the issue in front of all the residents. Instead, Oliver sat down at the piano and Clark opened his violin case. Oliver arranged his sheet music on the piano, as Clark did the same on the music stand that the center had provided.

Opening with Somewhere Over the Rainbow from The Wizard of Oz, Clark and Oliver next played Binary Sunset, also known as The Force Theme, from Star Wars. Several of the residents were smiling as it was clear that the two young men knew what they were doing. After a short break, they continued playing with a medley of four Disney songs consisting of Colors of the Wind from Pocahontas, A Whole New World from Aladdin, Part of Your World from The Little Mermaid, and Can You Feel the Love Tonight from The Lion King.

As they finished, several of the residents applauded, although Harry seemed somewhat unimpressed. “That was all well and good, but do you two know anything that was written before 1950?”

An elderly woman sitting in a chair nearby said, “Harry, there’s no need to be unkind. I think their playing has been quite beautiful. Besides, their first song was from The Wizard of Oz, which came out in 1939, so that was before 1950.”

“I realize that Cassandra,” Harry said, before turning to Clark and Oliver and asking, “But, honestly, do you two know anything from classical composers? Or are movie themes the extent of your talents?”

“We do know some classical music, yes,” Clark said, as he had a short whispered conversation with Oliver before they nodded and switched places. Adjusting their sheet music, Clark played the opening chords of Johann Pachelbel’s Canon in D Major on the piano, with Oliver joining in on the violin after a pause of about fifteen seconds. Playing Ludwig van Beethoven’s Moonlight Sonata next, they finished off with Frederic Chopin’s Nocturne in C Sharp Minor.

Harry definitely seemed to enjoy the classical offerings better, as he’d closed his eyes and waved a finger through the air as if conducting an orchestra. With their hour nearly up, Oliver began putting away Clark’s violin, as Clark moved to stand up from the piano.

“Before you go,” Harry said, “would it be possible for you to play one more song? Piano only? I’ve always had a particular fondness for the piano.”

“Sure,” Clark said, as he saw no harm in it. “Any preferences?”

“Anything classical, preferably Chopin,” Harry answered.

Clark had exhausted the sheet music that he and Oliver had brought, however, he did know a few songs by heart, including one that had been one of Laura Queen’s favorites that just so happened to be Chopin. Oliver stood back and grinned as he watched Clark play Chopin’s Etude Op. 10 No. 12 ‘Revolutionary.’ It was one of the harder pieces that Clark knew how to play and one that Oliver still had great difficulty with… especially without sheet music.

“Very, very good,” Harry said with an appreciative smile on his face. Several of the residents began heading back to their rooms at this point, including Harry.

Martha came over to them and said, “That was very good, boys. I’m very impressed.”

“Thank you,” Oliver said.

“During your break, I talked with the administrator,” Martha said. “And he says that if you’d like to stay a little longer and chat with a resident or two who don’t get many visitors, he’d appreciate it. And he can put you down for some more volunteer time.” Looking at her watch, she said, “We’ve got about half-an-hour before we have to head back.”

Nodding, Clark said, “Okay, I guess we can do that.”

“If you give me your violin cases, I can put them in the car,” Martha said. “I do have a couple of quick errands to run, but I’ll come back and get you in half-an-hour if that’s okay?”

“That’s fine,” Oliver said, as he handed over his and Clark’s violin cases. “Thanks, Martha.”

“You’re welcome,” Martha said before she left the room.

Looking around the room, there was only one resident left in the room. The woman that had defended Clark’s and Oliver’s playing and Harry had referred to as Cassandra. Looking at the book in her lap, Oliver quickly realized that she must be blind since it was in braille.

“You boys can come closer if you want,” Cassandra said. “I may be blind, but I don’t bite.”

Coming closer, Oliver said, “We never thought that, ma’am.”

“Ma’am is too formal,” Cassandra said. “My name is Cassandra Carver… just call me Cassandra.”

“Okay, Cassandra,” Clark said as he stepped closer. He did cock his head to one side, however, as he suddenly remembered overhearing some of the nurses talking about a Ms. Carver on the way to the resident lounge.

“Something wrong, Clark?” Oliver asked as he noticed the look on his brother’s face.

“No, nothing is wrong,” Clark answered. “I just thought I overheard some of the nurses talking about Ms. Carver on our way in here.”

Cassandra smiled. “Probably gossiping about my claim to be able to see the future.”

“You can see the future?” Oliver asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

“Yes, I can,” Cassandra said. “It’s more like snapshots of future events, that I have no control over. They’ll suddenly come and I have no control over it. I can also see the futures of specific people, by touching their hand.”

“When did this ability start?” Clark asked, wondering if it was possible that the meteor rocks were involved. He knew next to nothing about them, but the Kents did seem convinced that it was the meteor rocks that had fused Cody and Derek in the womb.

“The day I lost my sight,” Cassandra replied. “It had started out like any other morning, but then the meteors came.” Clark shared a look with Oliver at this. “One of them hit the field behind my house and the flash burned out my optic nerves. I’ve been completely blind and able to see the future ever since.”

“So, all you have to do is touch somebody’s hand and you can see their future?” Oliver asked.

Cassandra smiled. “I can hear the skepticism in your voice, young man.” Holding out one of her hands, she asked, “Would you like me to prove it?”

Oliver couldn’t help feeling a bit scared at the thought, but after a moment he swallowed down his fear and reached out, taking Cassandra’s outstretched hand. He was surprised when he could see a visible glow of white light where their hands touched.

After a moment, Cassandra said, “I see two women. One older, I’d guess near my age and the other with red hair. They’re sitting in front of the fireplace in what I’d guess is a living room. They’re knitting… Christmas sweaters if I’m not mistaken.” After another moment, Cassandra added, “The image has changed. I’m seeing the same room again, now decorated for Christmas and a family, all wearing the sweaters I saw the two women knitting.” After another moment, she smiled and said, “Well, that’s interesting.”

“What is?” Oliver asked, curious.

“It’s clearly a very close-knit family,” Cassandra said, an obvious hint of amusement in her tone. “Pun intended. I see two adult couples, which include the two women I saw knitting, with whom I’m guessing are their husbands. And a teenage boy with a girl. They’re all wearing couples sweaters. The ones meant for two people to wear together.” After a moment’s pause, she continued, “Oh, four more people just walked into the room. I think one of them is you, Oliver, and one is Clark. You’re on either side of a pair of twin boys, one wearing glasses, the other not. The four of you are wearing… well, I guess a double-couple sweater, as it’s one large sweater for all four of you.”

Letting go of Oliver’s hand, Cassandra turned in Clark’s direction and asked, “Interested to see if I see anything different in your future?”

Clark grinned and figured it certainly couldn’t hurt anything. Oliver’s alleged future didn’t seem all that bad. Honestly, it was kind of funny and he didn’t really expect that it would happen. Because why on Earth would he and Oliver be wearing a foursome sweater with Cody and Derek? Taking Cassandra’s outstretched hand, the same white light as before was visible, but this time, something was very different.

“NOO!!!” Clark cried out in anguish in the vision, as he dropped to his knees in a patch of muddy grass. It was pitch black outside and it was pouring rain. The next thing Clark saw were headstones all around him and they had familiar names on them. Tears were pouring from Clark’s eyes as he looked from stone to stone…

Robert Queen… Laura Queen… Oliver Queen… Chloe Sullivan… Andrew Sterling… Jason Teague… Geoffrey Walsh… Alden Kensington… Cody Kent… Derek Kent… and the stones kept going on and on, encircling him in a ring of what seemed to be an endless graveyard.

Shaking his head, Clark said, “No, no!” as he dropped Cassandra’s hand, clearly distraught and upset. Before Oliver could even think to ask what was wrong, Clark jumped up from his chair and ran out of the room at super speed.

Oliver’s eyes were wide as he looked at the door that Clark had just run through. He’d felt the gust of wind that normally accompanied Clark running off… and if he felt it…

“That’s, that’s never happened before,” Cassandra said. “He saw what I did. Nobody’s ever done that.”

“He saw?” Oliver asked. “What? What did you see?”

“We both know, Oliver, that your brother isn’t like other people,” Cassandra said.

“Sure he is, Clark is just like everyone else,” Oliver said, panicking slightly. “There’s nothing different about him.”

“Are you trying to tell me that you aren’t aware of your brother’s origins, Mr. Queen?” Cassandra asked.

“How… how did you?” Softly, mostly to himself, but thanks to her blindness-improved hearing, Cassandra heard it nonetheless. Shaking his head, he said, “My name is Oliver Kent.”

“Your name is not the issue here,” Cassandra said, as she put a hand on Oliver’s knee. It didn’t trigger a vision because her power needed skin-to-skin contact and touching Oliver’s knee meant she was touching his jeans rather than his skin. “The issue is, Clark. I’ve seen him before, long before we met today, Oliver. I’ve touched people and seen such pain and despair… but then Clark was there and the pain was gone. I think that’s your brother’s destiny, Oliver. To help people, to save them from fear and darkness.”

Oliver’s eyes were wide. “How?”

“That’s for him to decide,” Cassandra answered. “He can fear the future or he can embrace it. The choice really is up to him.”

Oliver was quiet for a moment, before he asked, “What did the two of you see? What made Clark so upset that he ran out of here?”

Cassandra sighed. “We saw him in the middle of a graveyard, surrounded by the headstones of his loved ones. Your parents, you, your friends. The graveyard seemed endless as if Clark was the last person left alive and had outlived all of you. Unlike other times that I’ve had these visions, however, I get the feeling that wasn’t so much his future, but his greatest fear: being left alone. I get the feeling that he’s not alone in that particular fear, am I right, Oliver?”

“You’re right,” Oliver said, his throat dry. “I’ve got the same fear. Clark is… well, Clark. And since our parents died, I’ve always been afraid that if his secret came out that I’d be all alone.”

Patting Oliver’s knee, Cassandra said, “Rest assured, Oliver, that Clark’s secret is safe with me. I promise you that I won’t tell a single living soul for as long as I live. Now, you should probably go after him. I think he needs you right now.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Chapter 10 of ‘Brotherly Love’. I hope you enjoyed it.

I’d also just like to say that I’ve never drunk raw milk in my life or milked a cow for that matter. I watched a video on YouTube in order to get details for that part of the story and as for the raw milk, I figured it made sense for a farm family that raises dairy cows.

Also, it should be obvious, but many of the character’s ages have been changed in this story to bring them in line with Clark and Oliver. The year in the story is 1996, after all. Whereas on the show, Whitney, for example, was in his senior year in 2001, which means he started high school in 1997. So according to the show’s timeline, he shouldn’t even be at Smallville High yet. But he’s in the latter half of his junior year in the story, same as Clark and Oliver.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email (Gmail: jaycolin25), my Yahoo group (storiesbyjayson), or on Twitter @JVascardi. Alternatively, you can also try to contact me via Skype (text messaging only) at jayson (dot) vascardi.

Fic: Brotherly Love Ch9

jaycolin — Tue, 28 Nov 2017 05:38:28 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting. Afterward, the Robert, his wife Laura, and son Oliver go for a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a spaceship with a boy their son's age inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura decide to adopt the boy who they name Clark and raise him as their own. Join Clark and Oliver as they navigate life as brothers who eventually find themselves falling in love not only with each other, but another pair of brothers.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relates to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver/OMC/OMC, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters

-o-0-o-

Previously in ‘Brotherly Love’…

-o-0-o-

Clark, Oliver, Jason, and Geoffrey find themselves expelled from Excelsior Academy due to the media frenzy over the federal investigations into Queen Industries and WalshComm, which put an undue amount of stress on the Excelsior security staff. Chloe also found herself expelled from Metropolis High, as the press had tried going to the daughter of Clark’s and Oliver’s legal guardians for a comment. Adrian Wilcox and Noah Wellert come to the rescue, however, as they each pulled strings and make arrangements for the five teens to assume different surnames and get enrolled at Smallville High School. Meanwhile, the press is told that they’ve all been sent off to an undisclosed school in Europe.

The Queen Brothers end up as Clark and Oliver Kent and go to live on the Kent Farm, as the grandnephews of Hiram Kent. Meanwhile, Geoffrey and Chloe find themselves living at the Lang Farm, as Nell’s cousin Geoffrey Potter, and Nell’s cousin-in-law Chloe Lang, respectively. Andrew’s grandmother, Veronica Sterling, agrees to provide the Kents and Nell Potter with a monthly stipend of $2,500 each to alleviate the financial burden that having two additional mouths to feed would cause. It’s also stated that Veronica will make arrangements for Jason and that Andrew convinced his grandmother to allow him to join his friends at Smallville High.

-o-0-o-

Chapter Nine

-o-0-o-

Kicked out of the kitchen by Jessica, Clark and Oliver headed back up to their room to finish unpacking, while Hiram and Jonathan got busy unloading the supplies they’d bought from the feed store. As he put his new underwear and socks in the top right drawer of the dresser—as they’d agreed the left drawer would be for Clark’s—Oliver glanced over his shoulder and said, “It’s going to be strange, living here.”

Clark nodded. “Yes, definitely not what we’re used to by any means.”

“And while we’ve shared a room before at the ski lodge, we’ve never shared a bed.”

Since the room had until very recently been Christian Kent’s bedroom, there was only one bed in the room. It was also the slightly larger of the two bedrooms above the Kent barn, as it was the room that Hiram and Jessica had used while their adoptive grandsons were children. As a side-effect of that, the bed was a queen-sized bed, so certainly capable of comfortably sleeping two people, but still not what Clark and Oliver were used to.

Of course, as Clark and Oliver had soon realized the middle of the three doors on the landing did not lead as they’d originally thought into the bathroom, but instead into a closet which held the extra bedding for the two bedrooms, in addition to a vacuum cleaner, iron, ironing board, and a compact washer.

There was no dryer, but Clark and Oliver had seen a clothesline next to the house, so they assumed that the Kents hung their laundry out to dry. Which was another thing that Clark and Oliver could honestly say they’d never done, as there were certainly no clotheslines at Excelsior or on the grounds of Queen Manor.

The bathroom, meanwhile, was accessible through a door in the bedroom itself. The door of which was open, as was the door almost directly across from it that led into the other bedroom where Chris, Cody, and Derek would be sleeping. It was through the open doors that Clark and Oliver could see that there was also only the one bed in the other bedroom.

It looked a bit smaller from what they could see of it, so Clark and Oliver both assumed that it was only a double bed, but then that probably wouldn’t cause too many problems for the Kent brothers. The bed was big enough to sleep two people and due to their sharing everything from their necks down, Cody and Derek weren’t likely to take up that much room, thus allowing a respectable amount of space for Chris.

“Kind of odd they’d give us this room, isn’t it?” Clark asked as he began putting away his own socks and underwear. “I mean, with the larger bed in here, you’d think it’d make more sense for Cody and Derek to move in here with Chris.”

“I suppose, but then Cody and Derek are—with the exception of their heads—essentially one person,” Oliver said, as he began placing some of his trophies on the shelf above the desk. They weren’t Oliver’s real trophies, as copies were made which said Oliver Kent. They also had the name of a French school on them and all of the writing was in French, but then considering that Oliver Kent had supposedly lived in France his entire life, that wasn’t all that surprising and would, in fact, be expected.

Before either of them could say anything, a light went on in the bathroom and a voice said, “Word of advice: don’t let them hear you say that,” before the door leading into Clark’s and Oliver’s room closed.

A couple of minutes later, the sound of the toilet flushing could be heard, and then the sink turning on momentarily before the door opened and a teenager with short, dark blond hair leaned in the doorway and said, “Hello, I’m Chris.”

“Clark,” as he walked over and held out his hand.

“Nice to meet you,” Chris said as he shook Clark’s hand.

“Oliver,” the blond said after he’d finished putting the last of the trophies on the shelf and came over, also shaking hands with Chris.

“Anyway, as I said, don’t let Cody and Derek hear you say that they’re one person,” Chris advised. “Yes, they share a body, but they’re still as individual as possible, given their circumstances, and they don’t appreciate anyone thinking of them as a single person.”

“Noted,” Clark said, as Oliver nodded and said, “I suppose I can understand how they wouldn’t appreciate people thinking of them that way. Despite their closeness, they do have separate brains, so that does mean two, not one.”

Chris nodded. “That it does. They also have two hearts, so yes, while they’re much closer than most brothers and have to cooperate in order to do pretty much everything since Cody controls the right side of their body and Derek the left, they still prefer to be thought of as two people.”

“I’m surprised that they didn’t move in here with you,” Clark said. “What with the bigger bed.”

“Mom and grandma thought it’d be best to give you my room because of the larger bed,” Chris explained. “They weren’t sure how you’d feel about sharing and figured it’d be better to give you as much room as possible. As for me, I’ve shared a bed with Cody and Derek before, because when we were in the main house, there was only one bed in our room then too, since Dad was an only child and we were in his old room growing up. Of course, it was only a twin bed, but as children, it wasn’t as awkward or tight as it would be now, as Cody, Derek, and I were a lot smaller back then.”

“I assume that since your grandparents are using that room now that they got a larger bed?” Oliver asked.

Chris nodded. “Yeah, Dad’s old bed was sold to one of the neighbors who had a toddler ready to move out of her crib and that went towards buying a larger bed for grandma and grandpa.”

“Oliver and I have never shared a bed before,” Clark said. “Although we have shared a room before, and we both had dorm mates in boarding school, so it shouldn’t be too much of an issue.”

“Well, there are extra pillows in the closet on the landing,” Chris said. “Should you want to build a wall between you or something—Cody, Derek, and I did it a few times when we were kids. But I’m sure you’ll get used to it.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, over at the Lang Farm, Geoffrey had just finished scanning the yearbook photo of Whitney and sending it off to Lucas. Turning to Landon, he said, “Well, I guess now all we can do is wait for Luke to respond.”

Landon nodded but remained quiet. While he’d told Geoffrey that he’d never gotten any gay vibes from Whitney that was more or less because he knew that Whitney was still in the closet and was dating his sister. He knew, however, that Whitney wasn’t as straight as he liked to portray, considering that four years ago he and Whitney had gotten totally smashed and lost their virginity to each other. One could assume that it was only because they’d been drunk, but Landon and Whitney continued to hook up for sex—while completely sober—for the next two years. Of course, nobody—especially Lana—was aware of this.

Before either Geoffrey or Landon could say anything, a voice from the computer said, “You’ve got mail.” Looking at the screen, Geoffrey smiled and said, “Well, that was fast. Apparently, I caught him at the right moment,” before opening the response from Lucas. Reading it, he then turned to Landon and said, “Luke says that’s definitely the guy who kissed him.”

“Who’s Luke?” a voice asked from the doorway, as Geoffrey and Landon turned to see Lana and Chloe standing there. It was Lana who’d spoken.

“Just a friend of Geoffrey’s,” Landon said immediately. “Nothing for you to worry about, sis.” With a smile, he added, “So are you girls settling in okay?”

Lana nodded. “Yes, quite well. I wasn’t sure how I’d get along with Chloe, but I already feel like I’ve known her all my life.”

“Well, that’s good,” Landon replied.

“What about you two?” Chloe asked.

Getting the feeling that Landon didn’t want Lana to know that her boyfriend had kissed a guy—even if it was two years ago and just a single kiss—he closed his email account and shutdown Nell’s computer before he stood and said, “I can’t complain, I guess. Landon seems cool and I’ve already assured him that I don’t have a problem with him, as long as he doesn’t hit on me.”

Chloe looked at Landon at this and asked, “I take it you’re gay?”

“Yes,” Landon admitted. “Although outside of this room and my Aunt Nell, nobody knows that. I’m not out at school because there are too many people there who wouldn’t be supportive. Coach Arnold being at the top of that list.”

“Who’s Coach Arnold?” Geoffrey asked.

“The football coach,” Landon answered. “He’s retiring at the end of this year, after 20 years and over 200 games won, but he’s made enough comments over my time on the team that I know he wouldn’t be supportive of any of the team members being gay.”

Shaking her head, Chloe said, “You know at Metropolis High they had a GSA—Gay-Straight Alliance—which students, regardless of their sexual orientation could join and advocate for fair treatment of gay and lesbian students. Maybe it’s time that Smallville High got one.”

“I’d join it if such a group was formed,” Lana said. “I’m straight but I fully support Landon and any other gay or lesbian students who might be among the student body. I’m sure Landon isn’t the only gay kid in Smallville.”

Geoffrey laughed at this. “Yeah, I’m sure he isn’t either. If only because I know that Clark, Oliver, and Jason are all bisexual and that Drew is gay.”

“Clark and Oliver are the ones who moved in with the Kents, right?” Lana asked, prompting Chloe to nod. “Who are Jason and Drew?”

“Jason Teague and Andrew Sterling,” Geoffrey said. “Although while they’re here in Smallville they’ll be known as Jason Gabriel and Andrew Grant. Andrew’s grandmother made arrangements for them to live with a Gregory Gabriel and his wife Gloria, whose maiden name is apparently Grant.”

After a moment of silence, Geoffrey added, “You know I think there actually was a similar group at Excelsior.”

“Then why didn’t Clark or Oliver join it?” Chloe asked. “Or you, Geoff?”

“When we were at Excelsior, Clark and Oliver weren’t ready to publicly come out of the closet,” Geoffrey explained. “And they felt that it would be disingenuous to join the group and then lie to their fellow members about their sexualities. Jason and Drew had similar reasons, although Jason is also not out to his parents and didn’t want to risk them finding out. I’m straight, although I was honestly tempted to join the group, if only because I knew it would piss off my father.”

“Why would you want to piss off your father?” Landon asked, not understanding.

“The man’s a jackass,” Geoffrey said. “Made no effort to hide his numerous affairs, even when my mother was alive. And then he didn’t lift a finger to help her after her cancer diagnosis. Didn’t even attend a single one of her doctor appointments. Not to mention the fact that the reason that Clark, Oliver, Chloe, Jason, Drew, and I are in Smallville, to begin with, is that my father was involved in embezzling billions of dollars from Queen Industries, the founding of which was partially funded by his own late sister, Laura Queen. So, I’d say he’s more than earned my contempt.”

“How could he not attend a single one of his wife’s doctor appointments when she has cancer?” Lana asked. “That’s just sick.”

Geoffrey nodded. “Yes, it is, but true. I went to a few of her chemo appointments with her. Clark and Oliver each went to one, since she was their aunt, even if only by marriage. Although most of the time it was one of mom’s sorority sisters, simply because most of the appointments were on school days, and she didn’t want Clark, Oliver, or me to skip classes to be with her.”

-o-0-o-

A couple of hours later, Clark and Oliver reentered the Kent farmhouse with Chris, as Jonathan Kent came over to let them know that dinner was ready. Entering the dining room, they found the table laden with food. Hiram was sitting at the head of the table with Jonathan taking the seat at the opposite end of him.

As they entered the room, Martha Kent stood up and said, “Hello, Clark, Oliver, I’m Jonathan’s wife, Martha.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, ma’am,” Clark said as he took Martha’s offered hand and leaned over as he kissed it. Oliver then did the same a moment later after Clark let go.

“My, my, such good manners,” Martha said. “And just call me Martha. I see you’ve already met Chris,” as she said this she moved to stand behind them and placed a hand on both of their shoulders as she said, “And this is Cody and Derek.”

Clark and Oliver were glad they’d seen the picture of the twins before meeting them, as they weren’t sure what their reaction would be if they hadn’t had that bit of preparation going into the meeting. It’s not like meeting conjoined twins was exactly an everyday occurrence in their lives. True, they’d given that conjoined suit to their father and Adrian when they were younger and had dressed up as a two-headed zombie for a Halloween party when they were fourteen, but this was still the first time they’d met an actual pair of conjoined twins.

“Nice to meet you, Cody,” Oliver said. “And Derek.”

“Same,” the twins said in unison.

With Chris taking the seat between Jessica and Martha on one side of the table, this left two chairs empty on the other side of it, one on either side of the chair that Cody and Derek were seated in. Oliver took the seat between Hiram and Cody, while Clark took the seat between Derek and Jonathan.

“Now, I don’t want you boys getting used to this kind of feast,” Jessica said to Clark and Oliver. “Martha and I just thought that since it was your first night here, we’d go all out.”

Martha nodded. “Yes, this kind of meal we usually save for holidays like Thanksgiving and Christmas.”

“If it means eating like this, I wish we took in long-term houseguests more often,” Derek said.

“Derek,” Martha admonished.

“What? It’s true,” Derek said.

Shaking his head, Cody said, “Mom, you know Derek thinks with our stomach.”

“You didn’t need to go to any trouble for us,” Oliver said, pausing a moment, as he realized what Cody meant. He’d heard it said before that somebody was thinking with their stomach, but he’d never heard someone say that somebody was thinking with their stomach that they apparently shared with another person.

“Oh don’t worry its fine,” Jessica said. “We were going to have turkey anyway after Hiram got one on his hunting trip last weekend. I just figured I’d save it for tonight since taking in two long-term houseguests is something of a special occasion.”

“Well, okay,” Clark said, as he accepted the bowl of mashed potatoes from Jonathan and began scooping some onto his plate. As he passed the bowl to Derek and Cody he looked up and asked, “Were you told that Ollie is allergic to peanuts?”

“No, we weren’t,” Jessica said. “That won’t be a problem, however.”

“We’re allergic to them too,” Derek said, as Cody passed the bowl of potatoes to Oliver. Once Oliver took the bowl from him, Cody tilted his head forward to look past Derek at Clark, as he added, “So mom and grandma don’t keep anything made with them in the house as a general rule.”

“Well, then, I guess we have something in common,” Oliver said as he finished putting potatoes on his plate and handed the bowl to Hiram, who passed him the bowl of vegetables—a mix of corn and green beans—which he began putting on his plate.

“So it would seem,” Derek agreed, as he tried not to think about how attractive he found Oliver. It made him glad that Oliver was sitting next to Cody, as his brother’s head helped to block Oliver form his field of vision. Not that Derek didn’t think Clark was attractive, because he did, but he wasn’t really his type. Derek had always had a thing for blonds while Cody preferred brunets. Derek had a feeling that Cody was probably having similar thoughts about Clark’s attractiveness and where he was sitting.

This was confirmed a moment later when Derek felt a stirring in their pants. Some might think it wouldn’t be possible, but Cody and Derek could tell if it was one or both of them that had caused them to get an erection. So, Derek knew it wasn’t just him, as Cody put a napkin in their lap.

“Are all the trophies in your room real or just props?” Chris asked, a little while later after everybody had filled their plates and Hiram said grace.

“Trophies?” Cody asked, having not seen them yet.

Chris nodded. “Yeah, they’ve both got several of them.”

“They’re copies of the real ones,” Clark said. “They say Kent instead of Queen and all the writing is in French with the name of a French school instead of Excelsior Academy. But, Ollie and I did earn them all fair and square.”

“So what kind of trophies are they?” Jonathan asked.

“Archery, debate, crew, and riding for me,” Oliver answered. “That last one is the same for Clark, although he did swimming, track, and chess instead of the first three.”

“Well, we have a swimming team at Smallville High,” Chris said. “And we have chess, track, and debate. There isn’t an official riding team, but this is a farming town so horses are somewhat common. In fact, the next farm over is a horse ranch, so you might still be able to do some riding. We don’t have archery or crew though.”

“Crew?” Derek asked, his tone first curious and then awed as he asked, “And you got to ride horses at school?”

“Also called rowing,” Cody answered. “There’s no official team, but you could still rent a boat and take it out on Crater Lake.”

“Yeah, Excelsior’s compound is seven acres,” Oliver said. “So, the school has riding trails and private stables. Some of the horses were actually owned by wealthier citizens in Metropolis who paid the school to stable them for them, with the agreement that the school riding team could use the horses when they weren’t.”

“It worked out for everybody involved,” Clark added. “As the riding team made sure all the horses got enough exercise.”

“We also had to feed them and groom them,” Oliver said. “Although the school stables staff took care of mucking out the stalls. So, Clark and I never really did that part.”

“Well, you might have to now,” Chris said with a grin. “While a lot of our acreage is crops, we do have animals too.”

“What kind of crops?” Clark asked. “And what animals?”

“We rotate the fields depending on the season or the availability and cost of the necessary seeds,” Hiram answered. “Although at the moment, we’ve got corn, wheat, barley, and soybeans planted. We’ll probably be doing alfalfa, milo, potatoes, and sugar beets next.”

“And of course, that doesn’t include Martha’s and my garden,” Jessica said. “As we maintain a large organic garden with a wide variety of additional fruits, vegetables, and herbs. For both our own use and to sell at the local farmer’s market.”

“We also grow flowers and have a small apple orchard,” Martha added.

“As for animals,” Jonathan said, “we have a small herd of six dairy cows and a dozen chickens. That takes care of all of our personal milk, butter, cheese, and egg needs, with extra that we can sell in town.”

Hiram nodded. “Yes, that’s the one advantage to the population increase that Smallville saw since the meteor shower and the opening of LuthorCorp’s damned fertilizer plant. There’s a steady demand for the products that our animals produce, so we’ve never had any issues selling the excess.”

“Hiram, language,” Jessica chastised.

“I’m sorry, dear,” Hiram said as he put a hand on his wife’s. “Anyway, with two extra mouths to feed now we’ll have less excess to sell, but the stipend Mrs. Sterling is providing us will more than make up for the loss.”

“We may even be able to pay off some of the outstanding bills,” Jonathan said. “Lord knows it would feel good to silence some of the creditors.”

“Yes, that would be nice indeed,” Martha said. Honestly, taking in Oliver and Clark and getting the stipend that came with it couldn’t have come at a better time. The Kents had been looking at possibly having to ask Martha’s father William Kent, a successful lawyer in Metropolis, for a loan otherwise. Something which the very proud Hiram and Jonathan were loath to do.

“Well, Oliver and I have no experience with living on a farm,” Clark said. “Or with manual labor for that matter, but we’ll help as much as we can.”

“I imagine there will be a learning curve,” Oliver added. “But we’re willing to try at least.”

-o-0-o-

“Errrt-uh-errr-uh-errrrrrrrr! Errrt-uh-errr-uh-errrrrrrrr!”

Placing their pillows over their heads, Clark and Oliver groaned the next morning as the rooster began crowing. It wasn’t even light outside yet and they were being woken up by an annoying bird.

“Is this part of that learning curve you were talking about last night?”

“Can’t say I was thinking of getting up at the ass-crack of dawn when I said that.”

There was a chuckle at that, as the bathroom light went on. Turning his head and lifting his pillow, Clark could see Cody and Derek leaning with Derek’s shoulder against the doorjamb. They were barefoot with their arms crossed and they were wearing a pair of green and grey plaid sleep pants and no shirt.

“Welcome to life on a farm,” Derek said, as Cody nodded and said, “You get used to it eventually.”

“Really?” Clark asked.

Almost at the same time, Oliver asked, “Does this happen every morning?”

“Yes, really, and yes it does,” Derek confirmed.

“I thought roosters crowed at the sun,” Oliver said.

“A common misconception,” Cody said. “Roosters have an internal clock which tells them when dawn is approaching and they can start crowing about two hours before the sun actually comes up. It’s called anticipatory pre-dawn crowing.”

Derek grinned. “So, in other words, you should get used to waking up at the ass-crack of dawn because you’ll be doing it every morning.”

“Which is a good reason not to stay up late at night,” Cody added. “I know you thought that Chris, Derek, and I were crazy to be getting ready for bed already at 8:30 PM but morning comes early when you live on a farm.”

“Of course, there are times when we do have to work until after nightfall,” Derek added. “If it’s harvest season, then all the harvesting has to be done and you work into the night if necessary in order to finish. We own a couple of tractors for planting and what not, but we don’t own a harvester. They’re expensive and thus they’re rented on a twenty-four-hour basis, so we only have them for a day, so that means finish harvesting all the fields in a day.”

“That must be hard,” Oliver said. “You have four fields right?”

“Six actually, not counting the grazing land for the cows,” Cody answered. “But two are left fallow and just growing grass each season. Which two is rotated from year to year. It’s good for the soil and it provides grass to turn into hay, which is the primary diet of the cows in the winter when they can’t graze.”

“But yes, the harvesting is an all-day job,” Derek said. “The local farm supply store only has two harvesters available to rent, so they’re in very high demand by the local farms come harvest time. They’re booked months in advance, so if you don’t finish before your rental is up then you still have to give it up so that the next farmer can harvest their fields. Which means either harvesting by hand or waiting until the harvester is available again. Which could be a week or more.”

“And we usually only have enough in the budget to rent the harvester for a single day,” Chris said, as he came up behind his brothers. He was also barefoot, but was wearing a pair of blue and grey sleep pants, along with a pajama shirt, left unbuttoned, that matched Cody and Derek’s pants. “Waiting that extra week, you also run the risk of bad weather coming and destroying what’s left of the crop, which would be a serious financial hit that very few farmers can afford.”

“Anyway, you guys should get up,” Cody said. “I’m afraid there’s no sleeping in on a farm and there are several chores that need to be done every morning.”

“Yes, before breakfast,” Derek added. “Such as collecting the eggs from the chicken coop. We don’t eat eggs every morning, as with a dozen laying hens we usually produce twelve eggs every day and sell 3-4 dozen of them every week. But, today happens to be one of the days that we eat eggs for breakfast. So that means collecting them so Mom and Grandma can start breakfast.”

“The cows also need to be milked,” Chris added. “And we don’t have a milking machine, so that’s six cows to milk by hand. And obviously, the cows and chickens need to be fed.”

As Clark and Oliver threw back the covers on their bed and sat up, revealing that they were both wearing black boxer-briefs and nothing else, Chris said, “Don’t bother with a shower yet. You’ll almost assuredly get dirty doing the morning chores, so showers come after all the chores are done in order to conserve water.”

Derek, meanwhile, couldn’t help but grin as he caught sight of Clark’s crotch and the obvious tent in his underwear. As he’d always been a practical joker, he asked, “Is that a cucumber in your shorts or are you just happy to see us?”

Clark blushed, as Chris rolled his eyes and placing his hand on the small of Cody’s and Derek’s back pushed them forward so that he could close the bathroom door. The twins weren’t expecting this, however, and ended up losing their balance and falling on top of Clark, who was sitting on the side of the bed closest to the bathroom door. Or at least, he had been sitting. Now he was laying on the bed, his head in Oliver’s lap, with Cody and Derek on top of him.

“Seems I’m not the only one with a cucumber in my shorts,” Clark commented, as he moved his head off of Oliver’s morning erection. Of course, he could also feel the twin’s erection, as it was currently pressing against his own.

Rolling off of Clark, Cody said, “Sorry about that. Wasn’t expecting Chris to push us, although, in hindsight, we probably should have expected it the second he came up behind us.”

Oliver nodded. “It’s fine. Thankfully I managed to catch Clark’s head before he decided to play whack-a-mole with my dick.”

“Not my choice, Ollie,” Clark muttered.

“Well, I can’t say that I expected to end up in bed with you guys quite this soon,” Derek said.

Raising an eyebrow at that, Oliver asked, “Are you saying that you expected to end up in bed with us at some point?”

Derek laughed, but said nothing, as Cody shook his head and said, “You’ll have to forgive my brother. He’s a jokester. If he put half as much work into his schoolwork as he does into trying to be funny, he’d be getting far better grades.”

“Oh stop being such a stick in the mud, Cody,” Derek said. “You’re just mad that you’re not in college already.”

“College?” Clark said as he sat back up.

Nodding, Derek said, “As much as it pains me to admit, Cody is the brains of this operation. He’s a perfect straight A student, with a freaky memory and a level of intelligence that I’ll never understand. Honestly, he probably could have started college when he was nine.”

“That wasn’t an option though, for obvious reasons,” Cody said.

“Yeah, it wouldn’t have worked so well for Cody to be in college, while I was in grade school,” Derek added. “The scheduling would have been a nightmare.”

Rolling his eyes, Cody said, “More like impossible. We’d have to be in two places at once and that’s simply not happening. Needless to say, separation is not an option for us.”

Nodding, Derek said, “Yeah, as annoying as it can be sometimes, thanks to the meteor shower Cody and I are stuck with each other.”

“Jessica mentioned that yesterday,” Oliver remembered. “Said that the meteor rocks somehow fused you together in the womb?”

“That’s the working theory yes,” Cody said. “I can’t think of any other way that a pair of twins, clearly separate according to the ultrasound, could be born a few months later with only one body between them.” Sighing, he said, “But, there’s no sense in dwelling on it, because it’s the way it is.”

“And honestly?” Derek said, turning serious. “Even if some miracle surgery came along that could separate Cody and me and we could lead normal lives, I wouldn’t be interested. After thirteen years together, it would be unfathomable not to have Cody next to me. It’d be like literally losing half of yourself.”

“Well, considering the extent of your connection,” Clark said, “I can understand that.” Pausing for a moment, he asked, “Um, if this is too personal, you can tell me to shut up and not answer, but, um, are you guys straight?”

“Since we were laying on top of you not long ago with an obvious erection,” Cody said, blushing profusely as he said it. “No, we’re not straight, thank God.”

“Thank God?” Oliver asked.

“We share a dick and an ass,” Derek said. “It’d be very awkward if one of us was gay and the other was straight. So, thank God, we’re both gay.”

“Huh, didn’t think there’d be any gay kids out here in the country,” Oliver commented. “Or at least none that would be so open about it.”

“We’re not open about it,” Cody said. “We get picked on enough in school for being conjoined. We don’t need to give anybody more ammunition. But, our family knows and they support us. And the four of us and Chris are going to be sharing a bathroom, so, we agreed before you arrived that we’d tell you the truth, hoping that you’d be okay with it.”

“I admit that back at Excelsior we frequently bullied Lex Luthor,” Clark said. “Always called his sexuality into question. Although, we were far from the only ones who did that to him and several others. So it was more or less to fit in and remain popular. Not the best reason, but there it is.”

“We know Lex is straight,” Oliver added. “Since we’re friends with his brother Lucas, who also teases Lex for being gay, more or less to hide the fact that he’s gay himself. As evidenced by the fact that Clark lost his virginity to Lucas not that long ago.”

Shaking his head, Clark said, “Gee thanks, Ollie, for sharing the intimate details of my sex life with two people we just met yesterday.” Grinning he added, “Two can play at that game,” before turning to the twins and adding, “And Ollie here lost his virginity to our friends Jason Teague and Andrew Sterling… yes, both of them and at the same time.”

“So you’re both gay?” Derek asked.

“Bisexual, actually,” Oliver said. “So, Clark and I like both, but our first times were with friends of ours while we were skiing in Zermatt over spring break.”

Before anyone could say anything, the door opened and a fully dressed Chris walked into the room. “Bathroom is free.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, on the other side of Smallville, in one of the many subdivisions that had been built to house the influx of non-farmer residents, many of whom worked in town or at LuthorCorp’s fertilizer plant, Jason and Andrew awoke in their new bedroom. Much like Clark and Oliver, they were sharing a bedroom, since the family, they were staying with, the Gabriels only had two bedrooms in their house. Their son, Grant, however, had a bunk bed in his room, with a double bed on the bottom and a single on top. Grant always slept in the top bunk anyway, with the bottom one being used as a guest bed.

Not being on a farm, it wasn’t the sound of a rooster that woke Jason and Andrew, but instead the smell of coffee and the sizzling of frying bacon. All in all, a much more pleasant way to wake up, considering that it meant that Jason and Andrew weren’t getting up two hours before dawn.

Yawning a bit, Jason gave Andrew’s hand a squeeze under the blankets. He was tempted to kiss him, but they hadn’t told Grant that they were a couple yet, so with him on the bed above them, they figured they should refrain from kissing. At least until they ascertained whether or not Grant was going to have a problem with them being a couple. Andrew hoped that his grandmother wouldn’t put them with a family that would have an issue with it, but that conversation hadn’t come up yet.

Jason had just sat up and swung his legs off the bed and onto the floor when Grant climbed down the ladder and said, “Morning,” before dashing out of the room. From the quick tour that they’d been given last night, Jason knew that Grant was headed into the bathroom.

“Well, now we can say good morning properly,” Andrew said as he sat up and planted a kiss on Jason’s lips.

They were still kissing a moment later when a throat was cleared. Breaking apart, Jason and Andrew saw Mrs. Gloria Gabriel standing in the doorway, wearing a white apron over a floral-print housedress. According to the cover stories that had been developed, Jason was Gloria’s husband’s cousin, while Andrew was her nephew.

“Morning boys,” Gloria said with a smile. “Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes.”

“Thanks,” Andrew said. “Um, you don’t have a problem with…”

“You two being a couple?” Gloria guessed. “Heavens no. Your grandmother already told me you two were together. And my younger sister is a lesbian, so I have no issues with it and have raised Grant not to, so you needn’t worry about him or my husband, who had a gay uncle.”

“Had?” Jason asked.

“Granduncle Charlie died about ten years ago,” Grant said, as he came back into the room. “And as Mom said, I have no issues with you being together… just warn me so I can get out of the room first if you two decide to do more than sleep in that bed.”

“Okay,” Andrew said with a nod, as he scooted across the bed to sit next to Jason since the opposite side of the bed from where Jason was sitting was flush against a wall. “Kissing and hugging okay then?”

Nodding as Gloria went back to the kitchen, Grant said, “Yeah, that’s fine, as long as you don’t get too mushy. Although you should probably keep such activities limited to here at home.”

“That won’t be an issue,” Jason said. “I’m not out to my parents, so I’m very straight acting in public. Mom wasn’t exactly thrilled with this arrangement, but Andrew’s grandmother convinced her to go along with it. I think she sent her on a spa holiday in Indonesia for a week to get her to agree.”

“Yeah, she did,” Andrew confirmed. “From what Gran told me, Genevieve was happy to get away from the press for a while. What with her husband being implicated in the embezzlement scandal.”

“So your dad is in jail on federal charges and your mom’s at an Indonesian spa?”

“Mmhm,” Jason said. “I suppose that might seem strange to some, as they might think that Mom should be there to support him, but Mom and Dad are not particularly close. Honestly, I’m surprised they’re even still married. They’ve slept in different bedrooms for at least five years now and neither of them makes any attempt to hide their affairs from each other.”

“Or you, if you know about them,” Grant commented.

“True,” Jason said. “But then, I’d have to be blind or deaf not to notice the parade of women that Dad brings home or the parade of men that Mom brings home. I don’t complain though because a) I’m used to it, and b) they’ve both got good taste, so I get plenty of eye candy.”

Grinning, Andrew asked, “Ever pull a Geoffrey?”

Shaking his head, Jason said, “No, I haven’t. I’ve been tempted but no.”

“A Geoffrey?”

“Our friend Geoffrey,” Andrew said. “He’s staying over at the Lang Farm. And he had a one-night stand with his father’s secretary, who later became his stepmother.”

“Okay,” Grant said, drawing out the word, as he made his way over to his dresser to get dressed, while Jason and Andrew got up and headed across the hall to the bathroom.

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

So there you have Chapter Nine of ‘Brotherly Love’. I usually try to do 3 chapters for each story when I update, but as those of you who follow my other works may have noticed, I only posted 1 chapter each of the last two stories before this one. This was mainly so that there would be at least 1 chapter posted for this and some of my other works in 2017. I’ll try to update this more often in 2018.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email (Gmail: jaycolin25), my Yahoo group (storiesbyjayson), or on Twitter @JVascardi. Alternatively, you can also try to contact me via Skype (text messaging only) at jayson (dot) vascardi.

Fic: The Q Effect, Chapter One

jaycolin — Wed, 22 Jun 2016 07:41:45 GMT

Title: The Q Effect
Fandom: Mass Effect/Star Trek Crossover
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairings: Male Shepard/Kaidan Alenko, Male Shepard/OMC: Toran Ren
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Crossover Pairings, Threesome, Foursome, Original Characters, Non-Default Male Shepard, Shepard Twins, Shepard Brothers
Summary: Two vastly different universes collide when Q decides to send a pair of Federation vessels, along with a Klingon ship and a Romulan ship, into another reality, on a mission that could very well determine the fate of both universes.

The Q Effect
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relate to Star Trek are the property of CBS Studios, Inc. and/or Paramount Pictures, while all featured characters and places that that related to the game Star Trek Online are the property of Cryptic Studios and Perfect World Entertainment, and finally all featured characters and places that relate to Mass Effect are the property of Bioware/EA. I’m not profiting on this story and it is not my intent to infringe on anyone’s copyright or trademark. The only things about this story that I own are the characters and storylines not featured in the shows, games, books, or other media.

Main Pairings: Rhys Shepard/Kaidan Alenko, Finn Shepard/Toran Ren

Secondary Pairings: Kyle Hawke-Derikson/Nathan Derikson, Logan Parker/Syrran Parker, Lucas Parker/Serron Parker, William Bristol-Drake/Bryan Drake, and the possibility of others in the future.

Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, Threesome, Foursome, Original Characters (others may get added as the story progresses)

Crossover: Mass Effect/Star Trek Online

Summary: Two vastly different universes collide when Q decides to send a pair of Federation vessels, along with a Klingon ship and a Romulan ship, into another reality, on a mission that could very well determine the fate of both universes.

-o-0-o-

Chapter One

-o-0-o-

Captain Toran Ren, the thirty-two-year-old Commanding Officer of the Odyssey-class USS Anteros, sighed as he entered his quarters. It had been a long day and he was exhausted. A small part of him just wanted to lay down in bed immediately, without even pausing to take off his uniform. However, leaning against the wall next to the door to his quarters, he spied the door to his bathroom and smiled weakly as the thought of a soak in a hot tub came to mind. Making up his mind, Toran pushed away from the wall and headed into the bathroom where he pressed a button on the console next to the tub which began filling with the captain’s preferred water temperature.

Outside of the senior officer quarters, most people only had sonic showers, which made Toran extremely thankful to be the captain and thus a senior officer, because he wasn’t sure that he would have been able to get through the last five years of his career if it hadn’t been for the ability to relax in a hot tub at least a couple of times a week. When he’d graduated from Starfleet Academy in 2400 he’d known that relations between the Federation and the Klingon Empire had been deteriorating for quite some time, but he’d always hoped right up until the last possible second that war would be avoided. Of course, in the end it wasn’t and in 2405 a war broke out between the two powers that had only very recently ended with an armistice, in early 2410, following devastating attacks on the Sol System and Qo’noS by the Undine, otherwise known as Species 8472.

Taking off his uniform, Toran made his way over to the sink and splashed some cold water on his face before looking at himself in the mirror. Between his blond hair, green eyes, and muscular body, he’d been told by many people that he was attractive, although other than a few brief flings in his Academy days, Toran had thus far remained a bachelor.

Of course, part of the reason for that was because of the 2400 death of Dr. Jadzia Ren, which had led to recent Starfleet Academy graduate Toran Belar becoming Toran Ren, as he became the eighth host of the Ren symbiont. Jadzia had been married herself until the death of her husband in 2397 and had still been grieving for him at the time of her own death. As the new host of the Ren symbiont, Toran had all of Jadzia’s memories and it was those memories that had played a part in Toran remaining single, although the war had certainly not helped matters, either.

A beep from the computer told him that the tub was full, which prompted Toran to toe off his socks and push down his underwear. Before getting into the tub, he walked over to the replicator and said, “Tea, English Breakfast, Hot.”

Having lived on Earth for four years while attending Starfleet Academy, Toran had developed a taste for quite a few human beverages and foods, and that taste was only strengthened when he joined with Ren, as Jadzia had lived on Earth for nearly forty years and had been married to a human man. Setting his tea on the edge of the tub, Toran climbed in and moved into a comfortable position before taking his cup and taking a sip, sighing in contentment as the hot liquid soothed his insides and the hot bathwater soothed his body.

“Computer, music, Ren relaxation mix one,” Toran said, moments before an instrumental piano/violin concerto began playing. Leaning back against the back of the tub, Toran took a few more sips of his tea, before setting it aside. Grabbing a small towel from the nearby rack, Toran rolled it up and placed it on the edge of the tub, before he rested his head on it and allowed his eyes to drift shut.

Unfortunately for Toran his relaxation time was cut short a moment later, as a voice that was way too close for comfort said, “I always did find Trill spots to be so sexy.”

Jumping at the voice, Toran groaned as he saw that he was no longer alone in his bathtub. “Oh for the love of all that’s holy what do you want, Q? And why are you in my bathtub?”

“Because you were, so I figured I’d join you,” Q replied. After a moment, he said, “You know, my father told me once that he did this to Aunt Kathy once while she was still in the Delta Quadrant, but he was fully clothed when he joined her in the tub.”

‘I so didn’t need it pointed out that he’s naked,’ Toran thought to himself as he fought the urge to look at Q’s naked body. Sadly, he failed in the attempt and blushed when he felt himself hardening at what he saw. He suddenly really wished that he’d thought to add bubbles to his bath, as that would at least have obscured his view of Q. He held no illusions, however, that bubbles would have obscured Q’s view of him, since he was sure that the omnipotent pest could see through people’s clothes if he wanted to.

“Oh, I seem to have caused a reaction,” Q said with a grin as he snapped his fingers and disappeared for only a second, before reappearing right next to Toran. Previously he had been on the opposite end of the tub facing Toran, but now, he was right next to him their bodies touching as Q reached over and ran his fingers along the spots on the side of Toran’s face.

“Stop that, Q,” Toran said, as he tried to move away from the omnipotent man’s hand, but had little success considering that there really wasn’t much space for him to be moving around in the tub. Honestly, he was a little surprised that there was even enough room for Q to lay in the tub next to him, although then again he was omnipotent and may have extended the size of the tub to allow it.

Ignoring Toran, Q instead continued tracing his fingers over the spots, moving ever lower, as his fingers ghosted over Toran’s cheek, down to his neck, and then down his chest. When his hand reached the water with no signs of stopping, however, Toran grabbed his arm and said, “I swear if you go any lower, omnipotent or not, you will lose that hand.”

“Oh you’re no fun,” Q said as he removed his hand. “It’s really no wonder you haven’t been laid in over three years.”

“My sex life is none of your concern, Q,” Toran said as he fixed the omnipotent man with a hard look and asked, “Now are you going to tell me why you’re here or not?”

“What sex life?” Q countered before he sighed and said, “Oh fine. I dropped by because I know you and your crew are going on shore leave and instead of boring old Risa, I thought that you and your crew might enjoy a real adventure… in an alternate universe.”

“What?” Toran asked, momentarily confused, but then seeing that Q was ready to snap his fingers, Toran shouted, “No, Q, don’t!”

Obviously Q didn’t listen, however, and soon disappeared in a flash of light. Looking around the room, everything seemed the same to Toran, as he was still in his bathtub in his quarters, although after a moment, he looked at the window and saw that the ship had dropped out of warp.

“Damn it,” Toran muttered, as he pulled himself up, got out of the tub and began drying off. Normally, Toran might have placed his abandoned socks and underwear in the garment reprocessor but as he wouldn’t put it past Q to have someone waiting for him in his quarters, after he was dry, Toran pulled his underwear and socks back on and spying the robe hanging on the hook next to the doors into his quarters, he pulled that on as well. Before leaving the room, however, Toran disposed of what remained of his tea and said, “Raktajino, hot, extra strong.”

As a cup of Klingon coffee materialized on the replicator pad, the comm system beeped, before a female voice said, “Bridge to Captain Ren.”

Recognizing the voice as that of Lieutenant Maria Thorne, who was the commander of the night watch, Toran said, “Ren here.”

“Captain, we seem to have dropped out of warp and the computer is having difficulty triangulating our location.”

“I’m aware of the issue, Lieutenant,” Toran said, as he decided not to say anything about Q until he’d talked to the senior staff. The last thing he wanted right now was to cause a panic among the junior officers and the rest of the crew. He trusted that everyone on his ship was professional enough to carry out their duties, but being trapped in a potentially hostile alternate universe with no backup and no ability to get home? He didn’t need Jadzia’s psychology classes to know that that could cause a panic even in the most professional crew in the galaxy. “Contact the senior staff and have them meet me in the Conference Room in ten minutes. Ren out.”

Taking another sip of his raktajino, Toran exited the bathroom and found, thankfully, that his quarters were empty. Still, he was glad that he’d left a robe in the bathroom, as he would have been quite embarrassed if there had been someone waiting for him in his quarters and if there was one thing that Toran knew beyond any shadow of a doubt it was that it was never wise to underestimate Q or his ability to be annoying.

Walking over to his wardrobe, Toran debated whether or not to put on his uniform since he was technically off duty. Knowing a few members of his senior staff, however, he imagined they probably would wear their uniforms and thus with a sigh, Toran put his on and drained his cup of raktajino before leaving his quarters and heading to the nearest turbolift.

-o-0-o-

Since it hadn’t taken him long to get dressed, Toran was the first person into the Conference Room, so walking over to the replicator, he asked it to replicate several cups of raktajino for his senior staff, in case someone needed the pick-me-up that it provided. The first to arrive was the human first officer, Commander Melissa Flores, who he’d gone to Starfleet Academy with. As the redhead took a seat at the conference table, gladly taking a cup of raktajino as she passed the tray, Chief Engineer Lieutenant Commander Logan Parker entered the room along with his husband, the Vulcan Chief Science Officer, Lieutenant Commander Syrran Parker.

Not long after they’d both taken cups of raktajino and their seats, Lt. Felicity Savali, the Chief Tactical Officer and Security Chief walked in along with the other married couple among the senior staff, which consisted of Chief Medical Officer Commander Nathan Derikson and Second Officer and Chief of Operations Lieutenant Commander Kyle Hawke-Derikson.

As they took their seats, Toran said, “Well, as soon as Kira and Cassandra get here, we can begin.” Not long after he said this, the aforementioned people entered the room and took their seats.

Taking his seat at the head of the table, Toran said, “I apologize for waking all of you at this ungodly hour, but we have a situation.”

“What kind of situation, sir?” asked Lieutenant Kira Nevin, the twenty-two-year-old male Bajoran Flight Controller of the Anteros, who was also a distant cousin of Kai Kira Nerys.

“I had a visit from Q,” Toran answered, deciding to leave out the part that this visit occurred in his bathtub as he really didn’t think the rest of his crew needed to know that.

Several people at the table groaned at that, before Commander Cassandra Elbrey, the Betazoid Counselor and at seventy-two the oldest person currently serving on the Anteros, stated, “I’m afraid to even ask what he wanted.”

“He thought we needed an adventure,” Toran revealed. “So he’s sent us to an alternate universe.”

“And did he provide any other information?” Kyle asked.

Looking over at his android second officer, Toran sighed and said, “Of course he didn’t, Kyle, this is Q we’re talking about after all. When have you ever known him to be forthcoming?”

“True,” Kyle said, as Nathan asked, “So, what’s the plan, Captain?”

“Well, first thing’s first, we need to figure out where the hell we are,” Toran said. “Wherever it is that Q has put us, we dropped out of warp immediately upon arrival and apparently the computer is having difficulty triangulating our location.”

“In that case maybe we should move this meeting to astrometrics,” Melissa suggested. “The systems there might be more useful than the ones here in helping to determine where we are.”

Toran nodded. “A good suggestion. Let’s go.”

Everyone stood and left the room, with Toran bringing up the rear. As he passed through the bridge, he stopped for a moment near Lt. Thorne and said, “Lieutenant, the senior staff and I are going down to astrometrics to see if we can figure out where we are. In the meantime, hold this position and scan the area. Contact me if you find anything interesting or if the locals show up.”

Lt. Thorne nodded and said, “Yes, sir. Hopefully whoever the locals are will be friendly.”

Toran smiled and said, “Yes, let’s hope.” In his head, he added, ‘Though not knowing where exactly here is, I can’t guarantee that as much as I wish I could.’

-o-0-o-

Half-an-hour later the senior staff was in astrometrics and all of them were beginning to get annoyed with their inability to figure out where they were. Long-range scans and astrometric mapping of the area was giving them plenty of information, but when comparing that information to the Federation star charts, they weren’t getting any matches for any known area of space.

“Could we be in the Delta or Gamma Quadrants?” Logan asked. “Even being there for seven years, Voyager certainly didn’t chart the entire quadrant and with the Dominion controlling large portions of the Gamma Quadrant we’ve never charted much of that area either.”

“Anything is possible,” Syrran said. “Although Q did say that he was sending us to an alternate universe, so it’s logical to assume that we’re not just in a different quadrant of our known universe.”

“True,” Kyle said as he read through the sensor readings at a much faster rate than anyone else in the room. It had been a surprise to many people, Toran included, when they first met Kyle to find out that he was an android, because he was so human-like that it was nearly impossible to tell that he wasn’t human.

Of course, that was how his creator, the late Federation roboticist Dr. Maximillian Hawke, had designed him. Kyle was equipped with a state-of-the-art personality and emotional matrix which perfectly replicated human emotion and Dr. Hawke had also created an entirely new type of synthetic skin that only the most intensive scans could tell wasn’t the real thing. The other issue though was that Kyle was married to a human man and that more than anything confused many as to why a human would marry an android. Although very few people who spent the time to actually get to know Kyle and Nathan questioned their relationship, as they were clearly very much in love.

“Captain, long-range scans have found a planet about twelve light years from our present location,” Syrran said. “It appears to be registering as Class M, but at this distance I can’t get a definite fix on the planet’s specifics.”

Toran nodded and was just about to tell Syrran to forward the coordinates to the conn so that they could move closer to investigate when Lt. Thorne’s voice came over the comm, “Bridge to Captain Ren.”

“Yes, Lieutenant, what is it?”

“Two contacts just decloaked,” Lt. Thorne revealed. “One Romulan Republic warbird and a Klingon battle cruiser. They’re both hailing us, sir.”

“Split screen, put it through to astrometrics,” Toran said.

“Aye, aye, sir,” Lt. Thorne said, as the viewscreen changed from a star map to a split screen of the bridges of the Romulan and Klingon ships and their commanding officers, both of whom Toran recognized, one more so than the other, considering that he’d known him his entire life.

The Romulan captain, Commander Valdren Lareth, was an attractive young man with very short black hair, as he’d shaved his head, although there was still visible hair there, with the sides of his head being cut much shorter than the top. He also had some visible Borg implants around his left eye, as he was a liberated Borg drone. While the Romulan Republic was officially allied with both the Federation and the Klingon Empire, their government had left it up to each individual captain which side they would favor and Valdren had gone with the Klingons. Thus during the war, Toran and Valdren hadn’t had much to do with one another, although they were both present at the battle for Qo’noS against the Undine which had led to the armistice that ended the war.

The Klingon captain, on the other hand, was the one that Toran had known for his entire life, as they’d shared a womb. Captain Joran Dex was Toran’s identical twin brother, although while the then Toran Belar had chosen to attend Starfleet Academy, Joran Belar had opted to instead attend the Klingon Academy. During the war, Toran and Joran had done their best to avoid each other and thankfully had never been placed in a situation where they were forced into a position where they’d have to kill one another. Both were loyal to their respective factions, but they obviously still had a certain degree of loyalty to each other as family.

“Valdren, Joran, good to see you both,” Toran said.

“Hello brother,” Joran said. “I take it you also had a visit from Q?”

“Indeed I did,” Toran answered, doing his best not to think about the circumstances of the meeting too much, not only out of fear that he might blush but that Cassandra, being a full Betazoid and thus fully telepathic would be able to pick up on it.

“Do you have any idea where we are?” Valdren asked.

Shaking his head, Toran said, “Unfortunately, no, although we’ve been here for about an hour now. We’ve been conducting long-range scans and doing our best to map wherever it is that we are, but the computer thus far hasn’t found any matches to known space. Just before you arrived, however, we did detect a Class M planet about twelve light years from here and I was just about to order my crew to investigate when you hailed.”

“Well, forward the coordinates and we’ll join you in your investigation,” Valdren said, as Joran nodded his agreement.

“Of course,” Toran said, as he motioned for Kyle to send the coordinates.

“Coordinates received,” Joran said. “Farewell for now, brother. Qapla’!”

“Received,” Valdren said. “See you there, Captain. Jolan Tru.”

Both transmissions cut after the speakers had said their goodbyes, with the astrometrics viewscreen switching to a view of space. Moments later, both ships cloaked, as Toran had Kyle forward the coordinates to the bridge and said, “Ren to Bridge, set course for the coordinates sent by Lt. Cmdr. Hawke. Warp 6 and engage when ready.” Even though his name was Kyle Hawke-Derikson, it was still often shortened to Hawke in conversation or when specifying orders.

“So, things just got more interesting,” Logan said. “Now we’ve got Romulans and Klingons with us.”

“And the Klingon captain is our captain’s twin brother,” Kira Nevin added.

“Well, better Captain Dex then one of the more bloodthirsty captains,” Melissa said. “I know better than to question the honor of any Klingon to their face, although I’ve sometimes found some of them to be less than what I’d consider honorable based on their actions. I’ve never had that problem with Captain Dex, however, even when we were on opposing sides of the war.”

“Indeed,” Toran agreed. “I can’t say that I was surprised that Joran went to the Klingon Academy instead of Starfleet, but I am happy to say that he’s still the brother I knew growing up. Obviously, there have been some changes since we were both joined, but nothing too drastic.” Pausing for a moment, he said, “For now, I suggest that we all try to get some rest while we wait to arrive at this planet. Although I know that’ll be hard with the raktajino coursing through most of our veins, but still try your best as I have a feeling that this is only the beginning.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, back in the universe that the Federation, Klingon Empire, and Romulan Republic were familiar with, onboard another Federation starship—the Intrepid-class USS Ganymede— the vessel’s commanding officer, Captain William Bristol-Drake, was lying flat on his back in his bed. Sleeping, however, was the last thing on Will’s mind, as even though he was tired from the day, there was no way he could fall asleep at the moment, considering his current activities.

“Oh, God, yes, Bryan,” Will moaned, as his husband of the last six months, Commander Bryan Drake, thrust his hips forward, propelling his hardened member deep into Will’s ass.

There were probably people who would be quite surprised at the fact that Will and Bryan were married, considering that Will was twenty-three and Bryan was only sixteen. But then those people were usually the ones who couldn’t see past the numbers on a screen and thought that anyone under the age of eighteen was incapable of making mature, adult decisions. For those who actually knew Bryan, however, it very quickly became clear that he wasn’t your average sixteen-year-old.

Bryan’s parents died when he was ten, leaving him in the care of his father’s younger brother, Captain Franklin Drake, who was rumored to be an operative of the super-secret officially non-existent Section 31. Of course, Franklin was a confirmed bachelor who was not the slightest bit ready for suddenly having a child dependent on him and thus really had no clue what to do as it had never really been one of his life’s ambitions to have children in the first place. Of course, it helped that Bryan was already very mature for his age because he tended to socialize with older people than himself simply because he viewed them to be his peers instead of people his own age due to his extremely high IQ which was pretty much off the charts.

Franklin knew his nephew was a certified genius who had finished high school in only six months at the age of seven and then got enrolled at the Vulcan Science Academy, where he spent the next three years, graduating with the highest honors that any human attending the academy had ever achieved. So, after about one rather uncomfortable week of Bryan sleeping on his living room sofa—since he only had a one-bedroom apartment and a bed that was only meant for one person—Franklin decided to pull some strings and lean on all the right people in order to get Bryan enrolled at Starfleet Academy and thus into their dormitories, even though at ten he had been much younger than most of the other applicants.

One would think that a person’s age wouldn’t be a factor when compared to Bryan’s very impressive transcript, but the Academy Commandant had balked at accepting someone so young into the Academy—at least until both Fleet Admiral Jorel Quinn and the Federation President Aennik Okeg personally endorsed Bryan’s enrollment. To this day, Bryan had no idea just how that had happened and his uncle was not forthcoming on any details, although he got the distinct impression that Franklin Drake was very pleased with whatever maneuvering on his part had been necessary to make it happen.

It was at Starfleet Academy that Will and Bryan met, as they’d been assigned as roommates. Will still remembered the first time he’d met Bryan and thought he’d have nothing in common with the kid, but that first impression changed pretty quickly and by the time they were finishing their first month at the Academy, they were best friends. The romance happened later, delayed by well over a year by Will who, despite Bryan’s obvious well-beyond-his-years maturity, couldn’t help but feel disgusted by the feelings he was having for his young friend. Finally, on the eve of their Academy graduation, fourteen-year-old Bryan had enough of twenty-two-year-old Will’s stalling and took matters into his own hands by grabbing Will and kissing him soundly on the lips. It wasn’t long afterward that they started dating and then got married six months ago.

“Oh yes, Will, you’re so tight,” Bryan said, as he leaned down between Will’s legs and kissed him on the lips.

“Harder. Faster.” Will moaned in between kisses, which caused Bryan to grin, as he sped up his thrusts.

Both of them were so wrapped up in their current activities that neither of them noticed the brief flash of white light which signaled that they now had an audience. The spectator took one look at the couple on the bed and decided to not ruin the moment by announcing his presence and instead put his hand down his pants and started jerking himself off. It wasn’t something he did very often because after several millennia of life, such base pleasures had a tendency to get boring, but there was just something about watching Will and Bryan together that stirred something deep inside of him that he couldn’t ignore.

Thus it wasn’t until nearly twenty minutes later, shortly after both Bryan and Will had called out each other’s names as they came, that either of them realized they were no longer alone in the room when Bryan’s eyes suddenly flew open when he felt what he immediately recognized as come on his back, which made no sense considering that Will had come between their stomachs. Whipping his head around, Bryan blushed deeply, even as he yelled, “Q!”

A blushing, wide-eyed Will quickly scrambled to cover him and Bryan with the bedsheets, even as Q just laughed and said, “Oh don’t bother, Will,” as he snapped his fingers and made the bedsheets disappear. “I just watched you two going at it for a little over twenty minutes, so I’ve already seen everything you’ve got anyway—besides I’d still be able to see through the sheets even if you did cover yourself.”

It was a moment before Bryan managed to find his voice and ask, “Did you just come on me?”

Q nodded. “Yes, I did. You should feel quite honored by the way, because very few mortals have ever been granted the honor of having a Q’s semen touch them.”

Both Bryan and Will groaned at that, before Will asked, “What do you want Q? Or are you just here to embarrass us?”

“Embarrassing you wasn’t my reason for coming,” Q answered. “Also hadn’t planned on jerking off, but when I arrived and you two were going at it, I figured I might as well, because it was rather fun watching a live porno.”

Bryan sighed as he moved to pull out of his husband, only to realize that he couldn’t, which had him turning accusatory eyes at the omnipotent man currently lounging in a nearby chair. “Q!”

“What?” he asked innocently.

“You know what,” Bryan said.

“I do?”

Rolling his eyes, Bryan said, “I’m stuck inside of Will and since that’s never happened before, I’m going to say that’s your fault.”

“You might be right,” Q admitted. “But why are you complaining? I thought you enjoyed being inside of him. Or was I wrong?”

“Oh God, this is embarrassing,” Will muttered.

“Oh, Will, this is nothing,” Q said. “If I really wanted to embarrass you, I’d snap my fingers and make you two appear just as you are on the bridge with Admiral Quinn on the view screen.” After a moment, he grinned and said, “Or better yet, I’ll just pop us over to his office. Yes, I think I like that idea,” as he raised his fingers, clearly ready to snap them.

“NO!!!” both Will and Bryan shouted, but of course, Q being Q, didn’t pay their objection any mind whatsoever.

Briefly consumed in a flash of white light, a moment later Will and Bryan found themselves on the floor in front of Admiral Quinn’s desk, in the same position they’d been in while still in their bed moments ago. However, Q had apparently decided to be at least a little kind to them by ending whatever he’d done to make it impossible for Bryan to pull out of Will and had thankfully put clothes on both of them, even if it was their off-duty clothes rather than their uniforms.

From his seat in a nearby chair, Q said, “You two should probably get off the floor before I snap Admiral Quinn here.”

Bryan and Will didn’t need to be told twice as they got off the floor and looked around the office, surprised to see that the admiral and his aides were not present. “Where is he?”

“Apparently he’s on Qo’noS,” Q answered. “Meeting with Chancellor J’mpok and Proconsul D’Tan, although I really don’t feel like taking us to them, so, I’ll just bring them to us.”

A moment later, an angry slew of Klingon curses could be heard from J’mpok and D’Tan muttered something in Romulan that Bryan and William couldn’t hear. Meeting Q’s eyes, Admiral Quinn said, “Q. Why have you brought us here?”

“You insolent petaQ!” J’mpok exclaimed. “Return me to Qo’noS immediately!”

Q didn’t look the least bit concerned about the angry Klingon in front of him, but then again, he was omnipotent. Waving his hand at J’mpok in a dismissive gesture, he said, “Oh don’t get your panties in a twist, Chancellor. I’ve frozen time outside of this room, so nobody on Qo’noS even knows that you’re gone.” After a moment, he added, “And I suggest that unless you really want to spend the next ten years as an Oprelian amoeba that you refrain from ever calling me a petaQ again.”

“Calm yourself, Chancellor,” D’Tan advised. “Now, Q, to repeat Admiral Quinn’s very good question: why have you brought us here?”

“First off, I trust you all know Captain Bristol-Drake of the Ganymede and his First Officer?” Q asked, prompting Quinn, J’mpok, and D’Tan to nod as they had all met them before. Quinn much more often, of course, considering that he was the Commander of Earth Spacedock.

“Very well then,” Q said. “I will very soon be sending Captain Bristol-Drake, Commander Drake, and the Ganymede itself to an alternate universe to join the USS Anteros, the RRW Incepteris, and the IKS Var’mang which I’ve already sent there.”

Knowing that he couldn’t stop him even if he wanted to, Quinn asked, “May I inquire as to why you’ve sent three ships to an alternate universe or why you plan on sending a fourth? And is this the Mirror Universe you’ve sent them to?”

“No it is not the Mirror Universe,” Q answered. “If I had to give it a name, well, let’s just call it the Mass Effect Universe, which in many ways is very similar to this universe. As the Milky Way Galaxy and all the galaxies that you’re familiar with also exist there, except there are some major differences. The main one being that while humanity and Earth do exist there, Klingons and Romulans and their respective planets do not. In fact, humanity is the only race that lives there that any of you are familiar with.”

“Why have you sent them there though?” J’mpok asked. It was clear that he was expending quite a bit of effort to keep his temper in check.

“To counter a threat that if left unchecked will spill over to this reality,” Q said. “And if you think fighting the Iconians seems daunting, just wait until you find a fleet of several hundred thousand two-kilometer long sentient warships attacking you. Sentient warships by the way which have the power to emit a telepathic signal which can indoctrinate any organic lifeform to follow their every command. Fortunately that signal isn’t instant, as it takes a number of years to take effect, but these sentient warships are nothing if not persistent and patient. They have, after all, been literally murdering entire galactic populations like clockwork every 50,000 years for several hundred million years now.”

Quinn and D’Tan both looked horrified at the prospect, while J’mpok just shook his head and said, “That reality clearly doesn’t have any honorable warriors then.”

“On the contrary, Chancellor,” Q said. “They’ve had plenty of warrior races over the millennia. Races that make Klingons look like sniveling babies by comparison.”

J’mpok obviously didn’t like that comparison and he lost control of his temper as he shouted, “QI'yaH! You miserable, inbred petaQ!”

Instead of answering, Q snapped his fingers and then picked up the petri dish that now rested on the floor where J’mpok had been standing only a few moments ago. “I did warn you, Chancellor, did I not?”

“Q, turn him back this instant or I will,” a new voice said, as Q’s father, Q, showed up.

“Oh fine,” Q Junior replied, as he set the petri dish back on the floor and snapped his fingers again as J’mpok returned to his normal appearance.

Before anyone could say anything, however, Q, the elder, was right up in J’mpok’s personal space, as he said, “Did you enjoy your brief trip to single cell city, Chancellor?” Not waiting for a response, he added, “I suggest you stop calling my son foul things or I’ll do things to you that will make you beg me to grant you the mercy of eternity as an Oprelian amoeba. Capisce?”

“Klingons do not beg!” J’mpok exclaimed, although his voice was significantly quieter than it was moments ago when he was swearing at Q Junior.

Turning away from the Klingon Chancellor, Q said, “You may resume your explanation, son.”

“Thanks, Dad, although I had everything under control,” Q Junior said.

Not waiting for a response he asked, “Anyway, where was I? Ah yes, the threat in question doesn’t have a specific name, although the Protheans, who are the most recent civilization to be wiped out in the previous cycle of nearly 50,000 years ago, dubbed these sentient ships as Reapers. Of course, part of the reason that they always succeed in their genocidal cycles is because they’ve left behind technology for the races of the galaxy to find and use. And in using that technology, the races unknowingly activate imbedded indoctrination protocols which strongly discourage them from developing any new technology of their own. Thus the races of the galaxy are time and again progressing down a predetermined technological path that guarantees the Reapers will win because they can ultimately turn the technology that the younger races have come to depend on against them.”

“So where do our assets come in?” D’Tan asked.

“It’s simple, really. The four ships I send to this other reality will be tasked with thwarting the Reapers wherever possible, while finding out as much as you possibly can about them. Now, obviously I could just tell you everything, but where’s the fun in that? Anyway, the crews there will also be tasked with uniting the various races and providing them with technology that will allow them to defeat the Reapers once and for all, as even with your superior firepower, four ships can’t possibly hope to stand against the entire Reaper fleet.”

“I’m sure you realize that what you’re suggesting goes against the Federation’s Prime Directive,” Quinn pointed out. “We do not interfere in the natural development of other species and providing them with advanced technology definitely counts as interference.”

Q Junior sighed. “Oh you mortals and your cute little philosophical ideals. If you wish to bind your hands and prevent yourselves from helping these people, that’s your business Admiral, but that’s why I’m also sending a delegation from the Klingon Empire in addition to a Klingon-allied captain of the Romulan Republic. They are not bound by your Prime Directive and are free to help the people of that reality as they see fit.”

Turning to J’mpok and D’Tan, he added, “And before you ask why you should help them, all I’ll say is that the Reapers have been collecting knowledge for millennia. And the Continuum Elders believe that if this cycle is allowed to happen, they’ll gain the last piece of information they need, which is useless on its own but when combined with what they’ve already discovered, will allow them to gain access to this reality. But of course if you’d prefer to be fighting both the Iconians and the Reapers at the same time, well by all means, do so. Just know that your already low chances of survival against the Iconians only get that much worse if the Reapers are added to the mix.”

-o-0-o-

Back in the Mass Effect Universe, a few hours later, three ships dropped out of warp near the planet that the Anteros had detected earlier. Of course, only one of them, the Anteros itself, was actually visible, since the Var’Mang and the Incepteris were both equipped with cloaking devices while the Anteros was not. Not long after arriving at the planet, however, both ships decloaked as they did have to do that in order to coordinate with the Anteros via subspace communication. Well, technically, they didn’t, but sending subspace communication while remaining cloaked pretty much rendered the cloaking device moot as it would allow for the position of the cloaked ship to be triangulated, so there really was no point in remaining cloaked.

While enroute to the planet, Toran and the senior staff, none of whom had been able to sleep due to the raktajino they’d all drank, relieved the night watch early and had thus taken up their positions on the bridge. Eventually Toran would need to tell the junior officers and the rest of his crew what was going on but he figured that could wait until he actually knew that himself. Establishing a three-way split screen communication with Joran and Valdren, the three captains discussed what to do.

“Joran, perhaps you could concentrate on scanning the surrounding space?” Toran asked. “Warn us if any ships show up that may or may not be hostile?”

Joran nodded. “I can do that,” as he turned his head and gave orders in Klingon to one of his officers that was off the viewscreen. Turning back to Toran, he smiled and said, “Done.”

“Thank you,” Toran said. “Anyway, Valdren, if you could do a mineralogical scan that would be helpful.” In a very rare and somewhat unprecedented move, which probably had the rumor mill running at full speed, Toran had ordered the bridge cleared of everyone who wasn’t senior staff. What he didn’t know at the time, was that both Joran and Valdren had done the same. “Since we don’t know where we are or how to get back, assuming we even can without Q taking pity on us, it stands to reason we’ll have to resupply at some point and thus knowing where we can find the materials we’ll need in order to do that definitely seems wise.”

Valdren nodded. “Indeed, I suppose it does.” With a slight smirk, he then added, “I’ll even be nice and keep an eye out for dilithium for you, even though my ship doesn’t actually use it.”

“I’d appreciate that, Valdren,” Toran said with a nod, as he turned to Syrran and Kyle and said, “Kyle, Syrran start scanning the planet and tell me everything you can about it.”

The two officers nodded as they set to work. It wasn’t long before Kyle said, “The planet has a radius of 5,261 kilometers and it appears that the planet’s year is half a year longer than Earth’s and that its days are 37.3 hours long. Atmospheric pressure is 0.91, with a surface temperature of 56 degrees Celsius and a surface gravity of 0.95.”

Valdren nodded and said, “My science officer agrees with those facts. It appears the planet is banded by a harsh equatorial desert, but the areas closer to the poles are temperate and the planet is very rich in platinum, among other minerals, including dilithium.”

“Captain, there’s 4.4 million people living down there,” Syrran revealed. “According to the computer, they’re human.”

“Human?” Toran asked, clearly intrigued.

“Yes, sir,” Syrran said. “I’m detecting what appear to be a handful of small cities, mostly closer to the poles, as Captain Lareth suggested. They appear to be mostly mining based, although they also do appear to have the capability of space travel, as I’m detecting what appears to be a spaceport in the largest city.”

“Any sign that they’re warp-capable?” Toran asked.

Syrran was quiet for a moment as he concentrated on the sensor readings, but said, “I’d need a close scan of one of their ships to be sure, but from the readings I’ve getting right now, I don’t see any indication of them making use of warp drive. Although I am detecting some form of antimatter energy, the power it seems to be generating is less than a tenth of what we produce in a shuttle, let alone what the ship itself is capable of producing.”

“My science officer has found a large power source that’s not on the planet,” Joran announced a few minutes later. “It appears to be emanating from a massive structure in space. Position is in the next star system, which also seems to have a fair amount of ship traffic. The power it’s producing, however, doesn’t match anything in our databanks.”

After pressing a few buttons on his console, Kyle nodded. “I’m seeing the same thing and concur there’s no matches to the energy source in the databanks. I can’t even identify the elements involved, although whatever it is it’s massive. A closer scan might prove useful.”

“Joran, can you cloak and investigate?” Toran asked. “Valdren can take over scanning the area for approaching ships.”

Both captains nodded, before Joran closed his channel. The Var’Mang cloaked soon afterward and presumably moved away to investigate the anomaly. After a few more minutes, during which Kyle and Syrran collected as many sensor readings about the area as they could, Valdren said, “Toran, I’m detecting a ship. It doesn’t appear to have detected us but if we remain in our current position, it will.”

While a part of him was tempted to make first contact with the species of this strange alternate universe, Toran decided that it wasn’t the time for that yet, as he wanted to gather more information and have time to analyze it before contacting the locals. To that end, he said, “Acknowledged, Valdren. Time to move away then, as I think contacting the populace of the planet or the occupants of that ship would be premature at this point.” Turning to Kira, he said, “Helm, take us away from the planet and the ship, half impulse until we’re at least 100 kilometers away, then go to warp back to where we were when we arrived.”

“Aye, aye, sir,” Kira Nevin replied, as he set the proper course and engaged the impulse engines.

“I’ll cloak and join Joran in his investigation of the anomaly,” Valdren said. “And I’ll see if I can get a message to him that you’re moving back to our starting position and then we’ll meet you there.”

Toran nodded and said, “Jolan Tru, Valdren.”

Valdren nodded his head before closing the channel and cloaking his ship. Moments later, the Anteros went to warp.

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there’s Chapter One of ‘The Q Effect’. The last thing I should have been doing at the moment was working on a new story, but I’ve been playing a lot of Star Trek Online recently (and though I haven’t played it in a while I greatly enjoyed the Mass Effect trilogy) and that reminded me that I had this story on my hard drive. So, I read over what I had, rewrote large portions of the chapter, and here is the result. I’m posting this to see if there’s any interest in my continuing this storyline, but know that if there is, it’ll get tacked onto the end of my current update schedule, which means that in the future it’ll get updated in 3-5 chapter arcs after I’ve updated the other 5 stories on the list. I’m currently on the third chapter of what will be a three-chapter arc for the 4th story on the list.

Also if any of you who follow me as an author got the notice for this story, are reading this and thinking, “Really? Another story? Is he crazy?” my justification is that going ahead with this story would allow me to avoid potential burnout by taking a break from the Harry Potter fandom after updating ‘The Journey Begins/Along the Journey’ (the 5th story on my update schedule) and before moving on to ‘A Royal at Hogwarts’ (the 1st story on my update schedule). That is why I positioned ‘Breaking the Cycle’ and ‘Brotherly Love’ on the update schedule in the positions that I did, as they allow me to take breaks from the Harry Potter universe in between the three stories that I have in it. As that was an issue I was starting to run into while I was concentrating solely on ‘The Journey Begins/Along the Journey’ for several chapters in a row, thus I hope breaking things up a bit and visiting other universes will keep that from happening. Thus far it’s really helped with the stories that have already been updated this cycle.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email, my Yahoo group, or on Twitter @JVascardi.

Brotherly Love - Ch8

jaycolin — Sat, 18 Jun 2016 07:20:38 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting, along with his wife, Laura, and their three-year-old son, Oliver. Afterward, the Queens decide to take a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a space ship with a roughly three-year-old boy inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura, who’ve been unable to have more children, decide to adopt the boy and raise him as their own. How will Clark’s personality differ when raised as a Queen instead of a Kent? And how will Clark and Oliver react when, raised as brothers, they realize that they’ve fallen in love with each other?

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relate to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Rating: NC-17
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters

-o-0-o-

Previously in ‘Brotherly Love’…

-o-0-o-

With the help of Queen family friend Adrian Wilcox and his nephew, Noah Wilcox, Clark and Oliver uncover the evidence which shows that Bernard Hampton, the CEO of Queen Industries, is robbing both the company and them blind. More disturbing is that Noah also turned up connections which point to the fact that Clark’s and Oliver’s maternal uncle, Ethan Walsh—whom their mother was estranged from for many years before she died—has been helping Hampton in stealing from QI. Clark and Oliver knew that their uncle was angry that he hadn’t inherited anything when Robert and Laura Queen died, but they didn’t ever think that he was angry enough to embezzle billions of dollars from them and their company.

-o-0-o-

Chapter Eight

-o-0-o-

The next few days felt like a whirlwind of activity for Clark and Oliver. Adrian had wasted no time calling in a team of forensic accountants to do a complete audit of QI. He also quickly got in touch with Charles Bradley, who had been Robert and Laura’s attorney and was also the head of QI’s legal department. Like Adrian, Charles had also had his suspicions about the state of the company’s finances and despite their deaths, he was still resolutely loyal to Robert and Laura Queen. So, on Adrian’s urging, he wasted no time in petitioning the courts for an injunction to freeze all of the company’s assets beyond what was absolutely necessary for day-to-day operations while the forensic accountants did their work.

Of course, without proof that they’d done anything wrong, getting injunctions barring Bernard Hampton or Ethan Walsh from leaving the country was much harder to do. This led to Clark and Oliver having a long talk with Geoffrey, who then proceeded to set foot in the main house of the Walsh Estate for the first time since his mother died and he’d moved to the pool house. He still remembered the layout of the main house, however, including the location of the secret passages that he’d enjoyed exploring as a child.

It was while hiding in the passage that connected to his father’s study that Geoffrey got very lucky in that he managed to spy on a meeting between his father, Bernard Hampton, and Edward Teague. Pulling out the camcorder that his maternal aunt had given him for Christmas, Geoffrey then proceeded to tape the conversation, in which Ethan was trying, and failing, to calm down a panicked Bernard and Edward, who were both convinced that it was only a matter of time before their involvement in the whole scheme came to light. Ethan tried to tell them not to worry, as they’d covered their tracks too well to be discovered, but the other two were panicked enough that they didn’t believe that.

After Geoffrey gave them the tape, Clark and Oliver turned it over to the authorities in California, since QI was headquartered there. Not long after that, the FBI stepped in, due to the fact that QI was an international company and thus went far beyond just California’s jurisdiction. Bernard, Ethan, and Edward soon found themselves in federal custody, as the assets of both Queen Industries and WalshComm, in addition to the private holdings of Bernard Hampton, Ethan Walsh, and Edward Teague, were all frozen. Unfortunately, since the vast majority of Clark’s and Oliver’s personal assets were all connected in some way to Queen Industries or WalshComm, their assets were also frozen pending the end of the investigation.

Clark and Oliver had intended to stay at Excelsior Academy through at least the end of the school year, since the freezing of their assets hadn’t affected their ability to pay their tuition for the current year since it had already been paid months earlier. However, by the last week of April, Clark and Oliver had little choice in regards to leaving early. The reason for this was because of the media frenzy caused by the federal investigation into Queen Industries and the stress that was putting on Excelsior’s security staff. After the third incident of reporters forcing their way onto the campus, Clark and Oliver found their enrollment terminated as the Board of Regents figured the best way to deal with the situation was to remove the cause of the problem.

Of course, Clark and Oliver were not the only ones who got their enrollment terminated, as both Jason Teague and Geoffrey Walsh, who the press had also been trying to get interviews with on school grounds, soon found themselves kicked out as well.

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not really mad about not having to go to school,” Jason said, “but what are we supposed to do now?”

“I’m sorry this happened,” Clark said. “If Ollie and I had…”

Shaking his head, Geoffrey said, “Don’t finish that sentence, Clark. I’m sure Jason will agree with me when I say that this isn’t your fault. Neither of us would have expected you to just stand by and do nothing while your family’s company was being robbed of billions of dollars.”

Jason nodded. “Yeah what Geoff said. I hate that I’m not with Drew right now, but then on the bright side, I talked to him last night and his grandmother has agreed to pull him out of Excelsior and let him attend whatever school he wants to. Which means as soon as I figure out where I’m going, he won’t be far behind.”

“I really don’t know what we’re supposed to do about school,” Oliver said. “I mean, just look out the window! The damn press is camped outside the building hoping to get interviews with Clark and me. So we certainly can’t go to a school here in Metropolis, as it would be the same problem there as it was at Excelsior.”

Chloe nodded. “Indeed, I can attest to that. You’re not the only ones without a school to attend, since Mom and Dad were forced to pull me out of Metropolis High, since it didn’t take the press long to start coming after me, since they figured that if they couldn’t get to you, they’d go after the daughter of your legal guardians.”

Before anyone else could say anything, the elevator doors opened, meaning that it had to be one of the few people that Clark and Oliver had trusted with the code to open the doors from the inside of the elevator. It was a grinning Noah Wilcox that stepped out and said, “Between my uncle and me, I think we’ve solved your problems.”

“Really?” Jason asked. “Well, don’t keep us in suspense.”

“My uncle talked to an old family friend of his,” Noah explained. “Named William Clark, he’s a lawyer here in Metropolis. He’s made arrangements for his daughter’s family to take Clark and Oliver in as their houseguests. Thus, you’ll be attending Smallville High School and in order to hide from the press, you’ve been enrolled not as Clark and Oliver Queen, but as Clark and Oliver Kent.”

“Kent?” Oliver asked.

Noah nodded. “William’s daughter is Mrs. Martha Kent, who lives on a farm with her husband, Jonathan, their adopted sons, Christian, Cody, and Derek, and Jonathan’s parents, Hiram and Jessica. I’m afraid it’s going to mean roughing it, as farm life will be far different from what you’re used to, but I doubt the press will think to look for you in Smallville.”

“What about the rest of us?” Chloe asked.

“Well, Uncle Adrian isn’t the only one with connections,” Noah answered. “My mother was best friends with a woman named Eleanor Potter in school. She now mostly goes by Nell, but she also lives in Smallville, coincidently on the next farm over from the Kent Farm. She owns a flower shop in town and breeds horses, while raising her late sister’s two children, Landon and Lana Lang. Nell has agreed to open her home to her long-lost niece and nephew, Chloe Lang and Geoffrey Potter.”

“Geoffrey Potter, huh?” Geoffrey asked. “Hmm, not sure that Potter is the surname I would have picked if I decided to change my name, but I’m not going to complain about not having my father’s name anymore.”

“Well, none of your names have been legally changed,” Noah said. “In fact, in order to further try to keep the press off your backs, we’re going to float the story that you’ve all gone off to some undisclosed location in Europe to attend a boarding school there. We hope that will keep anyone from looking for you stateside and thus realizing that you’re actually in a small farming town that’s only a three hour drive from here.”

“What about me?” Jason asked.

“My uncle and I haven’t made any arrangements for you, Jason,” Noah admitted. “Although I’m sure Veronica Sterling can make the necessary arrangements for you and Drew to live in Smallville under assumed names. She’s actually already helping us, in fact, as she’s agreed to provide the Kents and Nell Potter with a monthly stipend of $2,500 to lessen the financial burden that each family would incur by taking the four of you in.”

“I assume she expects to be paid back?” Clark asked.

Noah nodded. “Yes, once your assets are unfrozen, she does expect to get that money back, but until the investigation is over and that happens, she told me to tell you not to worry about it. So what do you think? Does this solve your problems?”

Oliver nodded. “I suppose it does.” Cocking his head to the side, he then asked, “Wait, Smallville? Isn’t that where Luthor Castle is? And doesn’t LuthorCorp own a fertilizer plant there?”

“Yes, it is and they do,” Noah said. “However, I wouldn’t worry too much about Lionel Luthor blowing your cover, because it won’t be long until he has problems of his own to deal with.”

“What kind of problems?” Clark asked.

“I’ll just leave that as a surprise for now,” Noah said in a cryptic tone.

-o-0-o-

The following Sunday, Clark and Oliver, now dressed in off-the-rack clothes that were far less expensive than the designer clothes they were used to, sighed as the car came to a stop in the driveway of the Kent Farm in Smallville, Kansas. Getting out of the car, Clark asked, “So, this is home now, huh?”

Oliver nodded. “I guess so.”

“Don’t look so sad, guys,” Noah said, as he got out of the driver’s door and walked around back to the trunk. “From what my uncle tells me the Kents are good people and while I’m not going to pretend that they can give you the lifestyle you’re accustomed to, they can at least provide you with a place to lay low until the current media circus dies down.”

“I guess,” Clark said as he came over and began helping Noah to unload his and Oliver’s luggage, which had been bought by Noah at a thrift store in Metropolis, along with most of the clothes that Clark and Oliver were now wearing. The only brand-new clothes that had been bought for either of them were underwear and socks, but even those were a much cheaper brand than they were used to. Clark and Oliver had both complained about that and asked why they couldn’t just keep wearing their designer underwear since it’d be under their clothes anyway and thus not visible.

Noah had simply smiled and said, “You’re going to be going to a small town public high school now, guys. Unlike Excelsior, it’s not going to have a private changing room and shower for each student to use after gym class. Which means you’re going to have to get undressed in front of your classmates and use a communal shower. So, your underwear would be visible at that point and I highly doubt you’re going to find anyone wearing pure silk underwear that costs over a hundred and fifty dollars a pair.”

The only things that Clark and Oliver had been allowed to take from home were a few personal items like family pictures and some of the trophies they’d won for various activities over the years. It was decided to allow those simply because those were things one could conceivably expect to find in a teenager’s room no matter what their economic status was. They’d also been able to pick a few books to bring along, although Noah then went out and bought paperback copies of the titles they chose, rather than letting them pack the gilt-edged, leather-bound hardback copies that they had on their shelves at home. Beyond that, they were each allowed a Walkman and most of their CD collection, a few movies, and their PlayStation with a collection of games, as those were all things that wouldn’t look too out of place in an average teenager’s room.

Of course Clark and Oliver also both played the piano and the violin, since Laura had insisted that they both take lessons while she was still alive and they’d kept with it after she died out of respect for her, since they knew she liked it. They obviously couldn’t pack the piano, not only because it wouldn’t fit in Noah’s car but also because there’d be no room for it at the Kent Farm, but Clark and Oliver were allowed to pack a pair of violins. They were not, however, the Stradivarius models that they played at home, as those were deemed far too expensive and would blow their cover in an instant as nobody who lived in Smallville, with the exception of the Luthors, could dream of buying one let alone two Stradivarius violins.

Speaking of violins, it was just as Clark grabbed the two cases from Noah’s trunk that a noise was heard from the direction of the house. Looking over, Oliver spied a woman exiting the house and coming over. She had gray hair and was dressed in a plaid dress with a white apron over it. If Oliver had to guess, he’d say she was in her mid-to-late seventies.

“Hello, you must be Clark and Oliver,” the woman said. Nodding to Noah, she added, “And I’ll assume you’re Noah, as you remind me of your uncle a little bit.”

Oliver smiled, although it was slightly forced, as he held out his hand and said, “I’m Oliver and the brunet is Clark. You are?”

Taking Oliver’s hand, the woman said, “Jessica Kent. I’m sorry the rest of the family isn’t here to greet you, but the farmer’s market is running in town right now and my daughter-in-law and grandsons are running our stand there while my husband and son are visiting the feed store to stock up on various necessities.”

“That’s okay, we can meet them later, I guess,” Oliver said.

Jessica nodded. “Well, if you’ll just follow me, I’ll show you where you can put your things.”

Clark and Oliver both nodded as they each picked up a suitcase and a violin case, while Noah picked up two of the boxes they’d just unpacked from his trunk. Clark and Oliver, however, were both instantly confused when Jessica did not head for the house, but rather the barn.

“We’re not sleeping in the house?” Clark asked.

Jessica smiled and said, “I’m afraid not. It’s only a two-bedroom house. You’ll be sleeping in the barn loft, however, before you complain, it’s fully finished. When my son Jonathan and his wife adopted their children, they originally slept in Jonathan’s old room in the house, while Jonathan and Martha took over the master bedroom. Hiram and I then moved into the barn loft, which was converted into a pair of bedrooms with a shared bathroom. When the grandchildren were old enough, we switched rooms. Until recently Chris had his own room, but will now be sharing with Cody and Derek so that you two can share what was Chris’s room.”

“I hope Chris isn’t too put out by having to share a room with his brothers,” Oliver said. “Three people in one room sounds a bit cramped.”

Jessica nodded and said, “Yes, I suppose that usually would be the case, but its fine. Chris doesn’t mind sharing with Cody and Derek and as you’ll see when you meet them, Cody and Derek don’t have a choice but to share a room.”

Clark and Oliver weren’t sure what that was supposed to mean, but decided to just nod their heads, as Jessica led them into the barn and up a staircase that led to a landing with three doors, all of which were currently closed. Opening the door on the left, Jessica motioned towards it and said, “This will be your room. Now, I’m sure you can take it from here. I’d help but I have a pie in the oven that I really should check on. Once you’re all moved in, come over to the house and I’ll get you both something cool to drink.”

-o-0-o-

Roughly half-an-hour later, Clark and Oliver were all moved into their new bedroom. They hadn’t unpacked everything yet, but figured that could wait until later, as they were both getting thirsty and figured it was time to take Jessica up on her offer of cool drinks. Walking over to the house, Clark and Oliver briefly considered knocking on the door, but then decided that since they were going to be living here, they should make themselves at home. Besides the main door of the house had been left open, with just the screen door closed. Pulling it open, Clark and Oliver entered the house and found themselves in the kitchen.

“Hello boys,” Jessica said with a smile. “Noah left I take it?”

Oliver was busy looking around the house, more than a little surprised that the front door of the house led into the kitchen, as he’d never seen that before in any house he’d lived in or visited. Thus, it was Clark who nodded and answered, “Yes, ma’am. He had an appointment in Metropolis, so he had to leave if he was going to make it on time.”

Jessica nodded. “All right and there’s no need to call me ma’am. While you’re here, you’re posing as my husband’s grandnephews, so Aunt Jess would probably be the expected form of address. Now, I promised cool drinks, so what would you like? We’ve got milk, apple cider, or lemonade. Or tap water, if you prefer, as I can put it over ice for you.”

“Lemonade sounds good,” Clark said, as Oliver nodded his agreement.

A few moments later, Jessica was handing a glass of pink lemonade to both boys, who nodded gratefully. Oliver, however, quickly lost his grip on his glass as his eyes landed on some of the family pictures on a nearby ledge. Clark, thankfully, was quick enough to catch the glass before it could hit the floor and break, although some of its contents did still slosh out of the glass. Looking at the picture that Oliver was staring at, Jessica could understand why he might have been a little shocked, as she said, “That’s my grandsons, Cody and Derek.”

“They’re connected,” Oliver said, as he looked at the picture, which depicted a pair of twin boys, with dark blond hair, one wearing glasses and the other not. They looked like perfectly normal teenage boys, except for the fact that they only had one body between the two of them.

“Yes, they’re conjoined twins,” Jessica said. “Although they weren’t supposed to be.”

“What do you mean?” Clark asked.

“Cody and Derek are adopted, as is their elder brother, Christian,” Jessica said. “Their father died in the meteor shower that hit Smallville in 1983, at which point their mother was pregnant with Cody and Derek. Their mother died a few months later while giving birth to them. As for why I say they weren’t supposed to be conjoined, it’s because I’ve seen an ultrasound picture that their doctor assures me is them that was taken a month before the meteor shower.”

“Are you saying they weren’t conjoined in the ultrasound picture?” Oliver asked.

Jessica nodded. “That’s exactly what I’m saying. I’m sure that begs the question of how two babies with separate bodies according to the ultrasound could then be born a few months later with only a single two-headed body between them. I’m not a doctor, but then that doesn’t really matter since even their actual doctor was shocked and couldn’t explain how it happened. All I know that their biological parents’ house suffered a direct hit during the meteor shower and the theory is that the meteor rocks affected them in the womb and fused them together.”

“So these meteor rocks are radioactive or something?” Clark asked.

Jessica shrugged. “I’m not sure, but there were some rather strange reports of mutations following the meteor shower, such as a five-legged lamb and a two-headed calf. If it wasn’t for Cody and Derek, I probably would have dismissed those claims as tabloid trash, but the ultrasound picture suggests there might be something to it after all.”

“Meteor shower,” Clark said, looking thoughtful. “You know, come to think of it, Ollie weren’t we in Smallville the day of the meteor shower? That was shortly after Mom and Dad adopted me, wasn’t it?”

Obviously Clark knew that his adoption didn’t take place until after the meteor shower since that’s when Robert and Laura had found him in a cornfield, but he couldn’t exactly say that in front of Jessica Kent. Clark and Oliver had talked about it and decided not to reveal Clark’s alien origins to the Kents and to try and keep as many of his abilities as possible a secret. Preferably all of them, although they agreed that his strength might be revealed no matter how hard he tried to hide it if he ended up helping with any farm chores.

Oliver nodded, as he took a sip of his lemonade. “Yeah, we were actually. Dad was in Metropolis to finalize the purchase of Hunter Tech and afterwards, he and Mom decided to take us for a drive in the country and go on a picnic. We ended up in Smallville and I believe the meteor shower hit while we were on our way back to Metropolis. I don’t really remember much about it though, as I was only three at the time.”

“Be glad that you can’t remember it,” Jessica said, visibly shuddering as she said it. “I still have nightmares about it from time to time as it was hands down one of the scariest experiences of my life.”

Clark nodded. “Yeah, I can understand how large flaming rocks falling from the sky could be scary. Like Oliver, I don’t really remember it though.”

Everyone was quiet for a moment, before Oliver said, “Anyway, thank you for agreeing to take us in, Mrs. Ke…” Oliver stopped mid-word and then said, “Aunt Jess.”

“You’re welcome, Oliver,” Jessica said with a smile. “You and your brother needed help and we were happy to provide it. Even if we weren’t being paid, we probably would have agreed since Martha’s father has rarely asked us to do anything for him, even after he bailed us out of some financial problems a few years back that would have cost us the farm. I won’t lie and say that the money won’t be appreciated though, as it will certainly make things a little easier around here.”

At this point the screen door opened and two men walked in, one of them older and presumably Jessica’s husband, while the other was younger and from the resemblance, obviously their son. It was the older one who said, “Yes, it will make things easier, although I have to say that $2,500 a month is excessive for the care and upkeep of two teenage boys.”

Jonathan nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure Martha and I don’t spend that much in a month on our three combined, but then again Cody’s and Derek’s closeness does cut down on the bills, as their food and clothing bill is closer to that of only one teenage boy rather than two.”

Grabbing a spatula from the counter, Jessica swatted her husband’s hand to stop him from reaching for the apple pie she’d baked and said, “Hands off, that’s dessert.” And giving her husband and son a chastising look she added, “And where are your manners? You haven’t even introduced yourselves to our guests.”

The older man rubbed his hand where the spatula hit it for a moment, before he smiled and said, “I’m Hiram Kent.”

“And I’m Jonathan Kent.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Oliver said. He still wasn’t sure about the whole idea of staying on a farm in the middle of nowhere, although he had to admit that from what he’d seen so far, the Kents did seem nice.

After Clark and Oliver had shaken hands with both men and introduced themselves, Clark asked, “So, have we worked out exactly how we’re supposedly related to each other? Since we’re going as Clark Kent and Oliver Kent while we’re here? Your wife said we were posing as your grandnephews.”

Hiram nodded. “That’s right. I actually do have a brother, Michael, who was stationed in France during the Second World War. While he was there he met a French girl, they got married and since his term of service was over anyway he chose not to return to the states after the war. We’ve pretty much lost contact in the years since. To be honest, I didn’t even know that he’d died until your friend Noah looked it up for me. Anyway, the story is that you’re his grandsons come to stay with us, since your parents died, which actually fits with the truth quite well since Michael’s son and his wife, who would have been about your own parents’ ages, died in the same car accident that killed Michael.”

“Uncle Michael’s wife—Aunt Bernadette—is still alive although she’s in a Parisian nursing home with full-blown Alzheimer’s disease,” Jonathan added. “So your backstory, should it come up, is that your parents and grandfather died in a car accident, leading to you coming here to live since your only living relative in France was your grandmother, who wasn’t capable of caring for you.”

Clark nodded. “Okay, I guess that works.” After a moment, he grinned and said, “I guess then it’s a good thing that Oliver and I are both fluent in French, as it would probably be a bit strange if we supposedly lived there all our lives before now but didn’t speak the language.”

“Oui, ce serait bien étrange,” Oliver said with a grin. “Of course, neither of us has a French accent, but I suppose with an American grandfather, we could probably say that we’d learned both English and French from birth and attended an international school in Paris, where most of the students are from overseas and thus we never really developed accents. I doubt it will be useful here since he’s in Paris, but Clark and I actually are acquainted with Jack Davis.”

“And who’s Jack Davis?” Jonathan asked.

“The teenage son of the current American ambassador to France,” Clark answered. “His father was appointed ambassador last summer, but before that he’d attended Excelsior with us.” As an afterthought, he added, “And Oliver said, ‘Yes, that would be strange.’”

As Hiram tried reaching for the pie again when he thought his wife wasn’t looking, Jessica swatted his hand a second time, harder than before, and said, “All right all of you out! I need to start getting dinner ready.”

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, next door on the Lang Farm, Chloe and Geoffrey were settling into their new home. When she’d agreed to take the two teenagers in, Nell made some changes and added a second bed to both Lana’s and Landon’s rooms. Thus when they arrived Chloe found out she’d be sharing with Lana while Geoffrey would be sharing with Landon.

Seventeen-year-old Landon Lang was currently in his bedroom with Geoffrey, as they got to know each other. While a second bed had been added to his room and a couple of drawers in the dresser were cleared out in order to give Geoffrey a place to put his clothes, Landon hadn’t cleaned up quite as much as he perhaps should have. Thus, Landon was embarrassed and forced to admit that he was gay—something which until now only Lana and Nell had known—when Geoffrey found a copy of Playgirl that had clearly seen quite a bit of use.

“My being gay isn’t going to be a problem, is it?” Landon asked.

Shaking his head, Geoffrey said, “Nah, its fine. As long as you don’t hit on me, we’ll be fine. Besides, my cousin Oliver who I until recently shared a dorm room with is bisexual, so I’m used to it.” After a moment, he shook his head and added, “Of course, I suppose I should stop thinking of him as my cousin now, since Geoffrey Potter and Oliver Kent are not supposed to be related.”

“That’s gotta be strange, taking on a whole new identity.”

“Yeah, but it helps that I’ve been allowed to keep my first name. I’m sure it’ll be a little strange at first writing my name, but I’m sure I’ll get used to it. Now, I’m supposed to be your aunt’s cousin, right?”

Landon nodded. “Yup, you’re Aunt Nell’s father’s younger brother’s son, so you’re her first cousin and Lana’s and my first cousin, once removed. Although it’d probably just be simpler to say you’re a cousin and be done with it.”

“True,” Geoffrey agreed. “So, Chloe is supposed to be your cousin too, right?”

“Yes, only on my father’s side of the family instead of Aunt Nell’s and my mother’s side.”

Geoffrey nodded, but otherwise didn’t say anything, prompting Landon to ask, “So, is there a reason that Chloe’s parents didn’t come here to Smallville?”

“In order to perpetuate the ruse that we’ve all gone off to school in Europe, her parents have supposedly moved there to be closer to their wards, Clark and Oliver. In truth, they’ve moved into Sterling Hall in New Orleans, where they’ll be temporarily working for Veronica Sterling. From there they’ll be doing everything they can to make sure the press doesn’t learn the truth about where any of us are.”

“She’s the one who’s paying my Aunt Nell for you and Chloe to stay here, right?”

“Yeah, she is,” Geoffrey said. “I’ve never met her, but from what I’ve heard from various sources, including my friend Drew—her grandson—she’s a very formidable woman who you don’t want to cross if you’d like to avoid both financial ruin and a bullet in your ass.”

“A bullet?”

“She’s apparently a crack shot,” Geoffrey answered. “According to Drew she has a private shooting range in her study that she practices in daily. Drew says she can call out different points on the target and hit them dead center every time. He also said that she’s threatened several people with her father’s old hunting rifle in order to put the fear of God into them. Obviously since she’s not in jail she’s never actually carried out any of those threats.”

“Wow,” Landon said. “She definitely sounds like an interesting woman… and one I can’t say that I’m all that eager to meet.”

“Well, as long as you haven’t pissed her off, you really don’t have anything to worry about.”

After a few minutes of silence, during which Geoffrey finished up putting the rest of his clothes away, he finally sat down on his new bed and asked, “So, what’s Smallville like?”

“It can be rather dull at times, honestly,” Landon answered. “Several of the students at the high school are chomping at the bit to leave and never come back, as they’re afraid that if they don’t they’ll be stuck here for the rest of their life. Lana’s boyfriend Whitney, for example, is hoping to get scouted for the Metropolis Sharks.”

“Whitney? Kind of a strange name for a boy if you ask me. I’ve always thought of that as a girl’s name, personally.”

“Yeah, you’re not the only one,” Landon said. “Whit has gotten teased over his name a lot over the years, which I imagine was part of why he pursued football as vigorously as he did. That and he doesn’t want to be stuck working at his family’s department store forever.”

“Department store?” Geoffrey asked, as he suddenly flashed back to the game of I’ve Never that they’d played while in Switzerland and specifically what Lucas had said about his first kiss being in a Smallville department store.

Landon nodded. “Fordman’s, which is pretty much the largest store in town. Stocks a bit of everything from clothes and housewares to tools and sporting goods. Whitney’s parents own it and he works there part-time, but he doesn’t enjoy it.”

“Huh,” Geoffrey said. “Do they have a Christmas section around the holidays? And is Whitney a blond?”

“Yes to both questions. Why?”

“Well, according to my friend Luke, he had his first kiss under a sprig of mistletoe in the Christmas section of a Smallville department store. He said that this blond-haired guy who was nearby stocking shelves saw him standing under the mistletoe and just out of the blue leaned over and kissed him. They never said anything to each other and the guy hurried away after the kiss, but for some reason Luke got the impression that the guy’s family owned the place.”

Landon remained quiet for a moment, before he said, “Well, Fordman’s is the only department store in town. Although, I’ve known Whit since we were kids and he’s dating my sister, so I’m skeptical that he kissed your friend Luke.”

“He doesn’t have a brother does he?”

Shaking his head, Landon said, “No, he’s an only child so if your friend was right about who kissed him then it would have to have been Whitney.”

“Well, if he did kiss Luke, I don’t imagine he’s going to admit it,” Geoffrey said. “So do you have a picture of Whitney by any chance? I can email it to Luke and see what he says about it.”

“Yeah, hold on,” Landon said as he got off his bed and went over to the small bookcase next to his desk. After a moment he pulled down a book which turned out to be the previous year’s Smallville High yearbook. Flipping through the pages, he finally came to a stop on a color photo of Whitney and said, “This is him.”

Taking the book and looking at it for a moment, Geoffrey nodded and said, “Do you have a scanner?”

He would have used his phone, but he didn’t currently have it since it was believed that most teenagers in Smallville wouldn’t have cell phones and because Veronica, being in her 70’s, was a bit old-fashioned and didn’t believe that phones were meant for anything other than making phone calls and thus she refused to pay the bill for any phone that was capable of doing anything other than that.

“There’s one in my aunt’s office downstairs that we can use,” Landon revealed. “I suppose you want to send it now then?”

“No time like the present,” Geoffrey said. “I’m curious.”

“So am I now, honestly, and if there’s any chance that Whit is into guys then I want to know, preferably before he hurts my sister. I’ve never gotten any gay vibes from him, but then I’ve never really believed in the existence of gaydar.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued.

And there you have Chapter Eight of ‘Brotherly Love’. Now, I realize that on the show Hiram and Jessica Kent are dead. However, I decided to change that in this story along with a few other things, such as adding in the character of Landon Lang. As for the meteor shower mutating Cody and Derek into conjoined twins, I figure anything is possible considering the various other things that happened due to kryptonite exposure. I mean, just look at Jonathan Taylor Thomas’s character who could grow a clone of himself out of his back. Compared to that a pair of unborn twins being fused together in the womb doesn’t seem all that hard to believe.

So what do you think about Clark and Oliver now living in Smallville and going to Smallville High? I know it’s not as glamorous as Excelsior Academy, but they had to reach Smallville eventually because at this point, Clark doesn’t even know about green kryptonite yet and so much of the show’s events revolved around Smallville that I pretty much had to get the characters there eventually.

Anyway, this is the final chapter of the current arc for this story. I’ll be moving on now to my Harry Potter story, ‘The Journey Begins’ and its companion fic, ‘Along the Journey’ for a combination of three chapters between the two fics and then onto my Mass Effect/Star Trek crossover ‘The Q Effect’. After that I’ll be starting the schedule over at #1, where the arcs for the various stories will vary between 3 and 5 chapters each. This story is #4 on the schedule.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email, my Yahoo group, or on Twitter @JVascardi.

Brotherly Love - Ch7

jaycolin — Sat, 18 Jun 2016 07:14:14 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting, along with his wife, Laura, and their three-year-old son, Oliver. Afterward, the Queens decide to take a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a space ship with a roughly three-year-old boy inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura, who’ve been unable to have more children, decide to adopt the boy and raise him as their own. How will Clark’s personality differ when raised as a Queen instead of a Kent? And how will Clark and Oliver react when, raised as brothers, they realize that they’ve fallen in love with each other?

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: All characters and places featured in this story that relate to the television show Smallville are the property of its creators. I am not profiting from this story and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things about this story that I own are the storylines, places, and characters that are not featured on the show.

Pairings: Eventual Clark/Oliver, Jason/OMC, Eventual Lucas/Whitney

Rating: NC-17
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters

-o-0-o-

Previously in ‘Brotherly Love’…

-o-0-o-

Drew Sterling arrives at the Queen Ski Lodge to join his friends. The boys watch some porn, before Clark and Lucas lose their virginity to each other. Oliver is traumatized when he sees Clark and Lucas fucking, but manages to get over it fairly quickly with Jason’s help and then finds himself in a threesome, as Drew joins them, saying that they’d better be including him since they’re doing it on his bed.

-o-0-o-

Chapter Seven

-o-0-o-

Several days later…

Like all good things, the skiing trip had to end eventually, because as much as Clark, Oliver, Lucas, Geoffrey, Jason, and Drew may have wanted to stay in Zermatt, they all knew that they had to be getting back home. Even Clark and Oliver, who were orphans, didn’t think for even a fraction of a second that it would be a good idea to try to skip out of school and stay on in Switzerland because even though their guardians, Gabriel and Moira Sullivan, were technically on their payroll, they knew that it wouldn’t stop them from coming to Switzerland and dragging them back home by their ears if necessary.

Landing at the small, private airfield for corporate jets in Metropolis at around eight in the evening, the boys said their goodbyes, before splitting up and heading to their respective homes. They all were very thankful that they’d managed to get some sleep on the plane and that they still had one day left of their vacation before they’d have to go back to school, because if they’d had to get up in the morning to go to school, they all doubted that they’d be able to. Even Clark, who it could be argued didn’t need as much sleep as a normal human, seeing as how he wasn’t even human, doubted that the time difference and the resulting jet lag would have allowed him to be up and ready to go back to school in the morning.

The next morning, or perhaps the next afternoon would be more appropriate considering how late they’d slept, Clark and Oliver sat down to breakfast in the kitchen of their loft in the Queen Tower in Metropolis. When their parents were alive, they’d usually stayed at the Metropolis Alexandria Hotel while in town, but since that was owned by Lionel Luthor, Clark and Oliver didn’t want any of the Queen money going to the Luthors, so they had the top two floors of the Queen Tower—the Metropolis headquarters of Queen Industries—which had previously only been used as storage renovated into a modern loft apartment. Gabriel, Moira, and their daughter Chloe also lived in Queen Tower, although in a much smaller apartment below Clark’s and Oliver’s, which was on the same floor as Robert Queen’s former office and the board room.

As he was cutting the slice of ham on his plate, Oliver said, “So, back to Excelsior tomorrow.”

Clark nodded, as he took a bite of his toast. “Yes, Spring Break ended way too soon if you ask me.”

“Oh I agree, although I guess we can look forward to summer now.”

“True and at least we had a good time in Zermatt.”

“Yeah the slopes were great, weren’t they?”

“Yes, although I can’t say that I was referring to the slopes when I said we had a good time.”

Oliver briefly closed his eyes, as he said, “Yes, Clark, I know what you meant. I’m just trying not to think about it.”

“Seeing my dick in Luke’s ass was really that traumatizing to you?”

“Yes, it was. I honestly think I’m going to be scarred for life.”

Clark rolled his eyes. “Oh, Ollie, it wasn’t that bad.” After a moment of silence, he grinned and said, “And if it makes you feel any better, I lost control of my x-ray vision when I came, so I saw through the wall into Jason’s and Drew’s bedroom.”

Oliver’s eyes widened slightly, as he asked, “Really?”

“Yes, really, Ollie, and let me tell you I got quite the eye full. Any guesses on just what I might have seen?”

“I have no clue,” Oliver said, even as he thought, ‘Oh please God don’t let him have seen me with both Jason’s and Drew’s dicks in my ass.’

As if reading his thoughts, Clark grinned and said, “How did you ever manage to fit both of their dicks in your ass at the same time? And for that matter, why would you even try that?”

Oliver sighed as he mentally cursed… whomever. “It was Jason’s idea.”

“Yeah and that right there should have given you pause, Ollie.”

Oliver blushed redder than a tomato as he said, “It did. I really wasn’t sure if it was a good idea or not, especially considering that I was a virgin, but Jason and Drew convinced me that it would be okay. They’d both been in me separately before that and said that between that, the prep they’d done beforehand, and the lube, that it’d be fine.”

“And was it?”

“It didn’t hurt as much as I initially thought it would,” Oliver answered. “And I’ll admit I enjoyed it, but it’s definitely not something I’m going to want to do again anytime soon.”

“Well, just be glad that the others don’t know about my powers,” Clark said with a grin. “Because if it wasn’t for that, I so would have said something on the plane home.”

Oliver sighed. “I’m never going to hear the end of this, am I?”

Shaking his head, Clark said, “Nope.”

Silently eating their breakfasts for the next few minutes, Oliver finally said, “On a totally unrelated note, am I the only one who got a bad vibe from Hampton before we left?”

“No, I felt the same way,” Clark answered. “Honestly, I’ve never liked the man.”

“Yeah, neither have I,” Oliver said as he took a sip of his orange juice. “He definitely wouldn’t have been my first choice for who should run the company. Of course, we were only nine when Mom and Dad died, so despite the fact that it’s our company, we weren’t asked for our opinions.”

“Indeed we weren’t and I agree, I definitely wouldn’t have picked Bernard Hampton. Honestly, if I’d had to pick someone I’d have picked Adrian Wilcox, because Dad was grooming him as a backup in case neither one of us wanted to run the company.”

“Yeah I don’t get why Dad’s will didn’t name Adrian. He seemed like the logical choice and they definitely got along well, so I was shocked when Hampton was named CEO.”

“Yes, well, you remember what the lawyer said. Dad’s will was written in 1982 and Adrian didn’t start at the company until 1983. Unfortunately, Dad never updated it or made his wishes known so, the courts allowed the company that managed our trust funds while the estate was in probate to pick the CEO.”

“Considering that they’re not managing the trusts anymore, why exactly did we never change the CEO?”

“Because we were kids and didn’t really care,” Clark said. “Plus, when everything was said and done, Andrew became the trustee and the lawyers advised him to keep Hampton on as the CEO because they thought it would look bad for the company to have three different CEOs within such a short period of time.”

Both boys were silent for a few more minutes as they ate, before Oliver asked, “Wasn’t Adrian transferred here to the Metropolis office?”

Clark was silent for a moment, before he said, “Yes, he was, actually. Why?”

“Because I think after we finish eating, we should go say hello,” Oliver said in a rather cryptic tone that left Clark wondering just what was going on in his brother’s head. He recognized the look on his face, however, and knew that whatever it was, he’d enjoy it.

-o-0-o-

Nearly an hour later, after they’d both finished eating and gone upstairs to shower, the suit and tie clad Queen brothers got into the lift which would take them down from their apartment to the floor that Adrian Wilcox’s office was on. Some people might have found it strange that Clark and Oliver would wear suits and ties, as it’s not attire that most teenagers would willingly choose, but Clark and Oliver were used to them. They did, after all, attend a very expensive boarding school where suits and ties were part of the uniform. Plus, as Oliver had told Clark as they were dressing, this was more than just a friendly chat with an old friend, so he figured they should dress the part of corporate executive, even though they weren’t actually executives.

Adrian Wilcox had a corner office on the twentieth floor of Queen Tower, which was four floors below Clark’s and Oliver’s apartment. So, arriving in the small outer office, Oliver smiled at Adrian’s secretary and said, “Hello, Evelyn.”

“Mr. Queen, sir,” Evelyn said. “What a pleasant surprise.”

“How are you?” Clark asked.

“I’m doing very well, thank you,” Evelyn answered.

“And the baby?” Oliver asked. “You were on maternity leave not that long ago, weren’t you?”

Evelyn nodded. “Yes, Mr. Queen and my son, Evan, is doing quite well. He’s down in the daycare room as we speak.”

A very popular addition to Queen Industries before Robert died was the in-house daycare facilities that allowed all the employees to bring their young children to work with them and thus not have to pay for daycare. Bernard Hampton had tried to discontinue it as a cost-cutting measure four years ago, but Clark and Oliver, as the owners of the company, overruled him. Their relationship had been strained ever since, as it was clear that Bernard did not appreciate being told that he couldn’t do something when he was the CEO of the company. Especially when the people telling him he couldn’t do what he wanted were the at the time twelve-year-old owners of the company.

“Is Adrian in?” Clark asked.

“He is,” Evelyn answered. “I don’t suppose you have an appointment?”

Oliver flashed her an apologetic smile and said, “No, I’m afraid not.”

Evelyn smiled. “Well, I guess I can let that go, just this once.” Pressing a button on her desk phone she picked it up and said, “Mr. Wilcox, Clark and Oliver Queen are here to see you.”

After a short pause, she said, “Yes, sir,” before hanging up the receiver and motioning towards the double doors. “Go on in.”

As they entered the office, forty-two-year-old Adrian Wilcox stood and rounded his desk, as he said, “Mr. Queen and Mr. Queen, what a pleasant surprise.”

“No need to be so formal, Ian,” Clark said as he shook hands with Adrian. “You’re a family friend, after all.”

“Not to mention basically being our father’s right hand,” Oliver added with a grin.

Adrian laughed, as he motioned for them to take seats. “Yes, I remember the gag gift you two gave your father and me for Christmas that time.”

Clark and Oliver both laughed as they thought back to the Christmas when they were eight and had conspired with their mother to have a custom suit tailored for Robert and Adrian which when worn would turn them into conjoined twins, with only two arms between them. When they gave the gift to their father and Adrian, they specifically said that it had to Adrian's right arm in the corresponding sleeve, since he was Robert’s right hand man. It was perhaps an odd gift, but as billionaires, the Queens had been in the habit of giving each other gag gifts because they already had basically everything else.

“That was a fun Christmas, wasn’t it?” Clark asked.

“Maybe for you two,” Adrian said, “as I can honestly say that when I accepted the invitation to join your family for Christmas, I really wasn’t expecting to have to strip down to my underwear and put on a conjoined suit with my boss. But Robert and I had no choice after you two turned on the puppy dog eyes.”

“Oh come on Adrian, you know you liked it,” Oliver said. “You and Dad kept it on for the rest of the night, after all. If you were only humoring us you would have put it on for a few minutes and then changed back into the clothes you’d been wearing.”

“Funny I seem to recall Robert and I saying we were going to do that and having a certain pair of little boys grabbing onto us and insisting that we couldn’t.”

Clark and Oliver shared a look, before they said in unison, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Adrian shook his head and grinned at their innocent act that he wasn’t believing for a second. Thinking back on the night, Adrian knew that he’d been a bit embarrassed at the time, although he could now honestly say that he wished that he and Robert had had the opportunity to wear that suit a second time, as Clark and Oliver had extracted a promise from them that the suit would be their costume at the annual Queen Industries Halloween party the following year. Unfortunately, it never happened since Robert and Laura died in mid-October. Adrian couldn’t help but think that he’d gladly wear that suit with Robert every day for the rest of his life if it meant that Robert and Laura were still alive.

“Anyway, I’m sure you didn’t come to talk to me about that suit, although in case you were wondering, it’s still hanging in my closet,” Adrian said, as he’d been given the suit after Robert and Laura died since it was reasoned that it was half Adrian’s anyway.

“You’re right, we didn’t,” Clark said. “Although it was a nice diversion from the serious reason we’re here.”

Adrian nodded, as he sat down behind his desk. “What can I do for you?”

“What’s your take on Bernard Hampton?” Oliver asked.

“Truthfully?” Adrian asked, prompting both Clark and Oliver to nod. “I think he’s an arrogant, incompetent jackass who wouldn’t know a good business deal from a hole in the ground. I swear I’ll never understand why that company that temporarily managed your trusts thought he’d be a good replacement for Robert. As if anyone could ever truly replace Robert Queen.”

“We appreciate your honesty,” Clark said with an approving nod. “And we agree with you that he’s incompetent since the floundering stock price proves that. It’s been seven years since our father died and yet the stock price has never recovered to the level it was when he was alive.”

Oliver nodded. “Yes, if Hampton truly was as good as he makes himself out to be, then he should have been able to at least match the company’s previous success, but he hasn’t.”

“Ollie and I met him at the airport in Metropolis before we went on our ski trip,” Clark said. “He arrived with the jet since I guess he had a meeting at Hunter Tech. Something about the way he was acting thought made Ollie and I suspicious.”

“I’m not surprised,” Adrian commented. “To be honest, I’m surprised you weren’t suspicious before now, because the reports I’ve been seeing aren’t good. If things keep going the way they have been, I’m afraid the company is going to be facing serious financial difficulty which will likely force us to start selling off assets.”

Oliver frowned. “Which would probably also mean layoffs, which our father always wanted to avoid at all costs, even if it ended up costing him money.”

“Indeed, Robert was something of a rebel in the business community,” Adrian said. “Since he cared way more for his employees than he did about making a profit. Of course, I truly believe it was the loyalty that nurtured in the employees that made the company successful. And even now with an incompetent CEO, it’s that loyalty that’s carried us through the last seven years, but I’m afraid even that is reaching its limits.”

“Are things really that bad?” Clark asked. “Because none of the reports that Ollie and I have read make it seem as dire as you’re suggesting. Ollie and I do get all the reports that come within ten floors of the CEO’s desk and we do at least skim all of them. What with homework and such we don’t have time to read all of them, but we’ve never seen anything too damning.”

Adrian was quiet for a moment, before he said, “That leaves me wondering if the reports that you’re seeing are the same reports that I’m seeing. Because while you two might not have my MBA, I know from first-hand experience how effective Robert’s training methods were, and I know he was training both of you take over someday, so I’m sure you both knew this company inside and out by the time that Robert passed away.”

“True,” Oliver agreed.

Everyone was silent for a moment, until finally Clark said, “Can you come up to our loft after work today, Ian? And bring as many reports as you can carry without raising any eyebrows? I think perhaps it would be a good idea if we compared what you’ve been seeing to what we’ve been seeing.”

“Of course,” Adrian said almost immediately. “I should be done around five. My briefcase has a good amount of space in it, so I’ll gather as many reports as I can fit inside of it and then come upstairs around five-thirty to six?”

“That works. We’ll have Moira cook something and we can make it a working dinner. You like Italian, right?”

“Sounds good to me, Oliver, and yes, I do like Italian.”

-o-0-o-

Later that evening found Clark, Oliver, and Adrian sitting at the table in the dining room of the loft. Chloe and Moira were in the kitchen, while Gabe stood by ready to get anything that his young employers might need. Clark had been tempted to run to Star City to grab Andrew, but ultimately decided against it, although since he was their trust manager, Oliver felt that Andrew should at least join the meeting via speakerphone.

“This is totally ridiculous,” Clark said, as he scanned one of the reports that was sent to him and Oliver, and then compared it to the seemingly identical one that Adrian had brought with him from the office. “These reports are similar, but very different.”

Oliver nodded. “Yeah, I’ve noticed the same thing,” as he too was comparing two of the reports. “It looks like the reports we were sent were doctored to prevent us from noticing anything wrong, while Adrian was presumably given the correct reports without any alterations.”

Shaking his head, Adrian said, “Actually, I got the same reports you did, but I suspected something was off with them, especially after our conversation this afternoon. So when you left, I may have called my hacker nephew, who I may have left alone in my office for a while with my computer. Let’s just say that he had some very interesting things to show me when I returned.”

“Adrian, are you saying that you let your nephew hack the company network?” Andrew asked.

“I didn’t tell him to,” Adrian said in his defense, and Clark and Oliver both grinned at the look on Adrian’s face. “But, I have no control over what he does with my computer when I’m not there to keep an eye on him, now do I?” After a moment, he added, “And I somehow doubt that even if I had told him to hack the network that Clark and Oliver would be mad at me.”

Oliver nodded. “Considering the fact that it seems like someone is going through an awful lot of trouble to hide things from us about our company, I’m definitely not mad about someone hacking the system when it’s to my benefit.”

“Indeed,” Clark agreed. “You nephew is your older sister’s son, right?” Adrian nodded. “Honestly, I’m thinking we should offer him a job. The head of the IT department had previously told us that the company network was impenetrable, but apparently not so much for your nephew. Now, I suppose the fact that he used a network computer of a high executive may have helped, but even then, I’m sure he’d have some good insights into how we could tighten security.”

“I’ll pass on the offer to him,” Adrian said. “Anyway, it certainly seems clear to me that someone is funneling money from just about every deal that Queen Industries makes into other projects. Projects, by the way, that I’ve never even heard of and considering that I’m supposedly in charge of all the Metropolis operations, I find it very disconcerting that some of these projects are based around our operations here in Metropolis and yet I’ve never even been made aware of them.”

Clark nodded his head as he looked at the report in front of him and said, “Hmm, I’m seeing the name Braytech Industries several times and I can’t say that I’ve ever heard of them. From the level of business we’re apparently doing with them, you’d think I’d have at least heard of them.”

“Can you get your nephew on the phone, Adrian?” Andrew asked. “His skills have helped us thus far, so maybe he can find something out about this company?”

“He lives only twenty minutes from here,” Adrian said. “And told me that he’d be free for the rest of the evening if I needed anything else, so I could call and ask him to come over?”

Oliver nodded. “Please do.”

Thirty minutes later, Oliver was opening the lift door and greeting twenty-four-year-old Noah Wellert. Oliver had never met Adrian’s nephew before, but he’d heard about him. ‘Can’t say that I remember Adrian mentioning how hot his nephew is… of course, I suppose Adrian wouldn’t notice that, even though I know he does prefer men.’

“So, my uncle tells me you want some information on a company?” Noah asked, as he walked over to the dining table that they were all sitting at and setting down his laptop case.

“Yes,” Clark said. “Specifically a Braytech Industries. It seems that QI is doing a lot of business with them and yet I’ve never even heard of them.”

Noah nodded. “Okay, just give me a minute to get setup and then I’ll see what I can find out.”

Oliver nodded. “You want anything to eat or drink?”

“I’ve already eaten, but I’d take a Sprite if you’ve got it.”

Oliver was just about to say something when Gabe said, “I’ll be right back with your drink, Mr. Wellert.”

Setting up his computer, Noah called out to Gabe’s retreating form, “Noah, please. Mr. Wellert is my father.”

Ten minutes later, Noah took a sip of his drink, before his hands returned to the keyboard of his computer, flying over it faster than Oliver or Clark had ever seen someone type before. Even Clark wasn’t sure he could type that fast and he had super speed. Of course, he’d never attempted to do much with it other than running. After another half a minute, Noah smiled and said, “Bingo. Braytech Industries. Founded in 1993 in the Cayman Islands. Considering that they have no employees that I can find, I’d say it’s a fair bet that it’s a shell company.”

“Any mention of who owns it?” Andrew’s voice asked over the speakerphone.

“Owned by Davies International,” Noah answered, which prompted him to type something and said, “And low and behold, that also appears to be a shell company, which is owned by EB Industries, which is owned by, of course, yet another shell company.” A little over an hour later, after he’d gone through a nearly draconian web of misdirection that was clearly designed to make people want to give up, he said, “So, Bentrust and Sons is owned by Walsh Enterprises...”

“Wait, what?” a bored looking Clark asked, as he quickly became more alert. “Walsh Enterprises? Wasn’t Uncle Ethan considering changing the name of his company to Walsh Enterprises a few years back?”

Oliver nodded. “Yes, but his shareholders nixed it, if I recall, as the deal that would have diversified the company fell through and they thus decided that there was no reason to change the company name from WalshComm.”

Adrian whistled and said, “Well, I can’t say that I expected to find out that your uncle was involved in all of this.”

Clark shook his head. “Somehow, I can’t say that I’m surprised, because I know Uncle Ethan wasn’t exactly happy when he didn’t get anything from Mom and Dad’s will. From his reaction, you’d think he thought it was a capital offense that Mom and Dad left everything to Oliver and me in equal shares, minus what they left to the Queen Foundation.”

Andrew spoke up over the phone at this. “Yes, I remember that day. He had more than a few choice words when the lawyer revealed the terms of the will. He was angry that he didn’t get anything, but by the time he found out that Mr. and Mrs. Queen had named Gabe and Moira as Clark’s and Oliver’s guardians and then named me as the trustee of their trust funds, I thought he was ready to have a heart attack, since he’d have no control or access whatsoever to any of the Queen money.”

Oliver shook his head. “By the time Mom died, Uncle Ethan hadn’t even talked to her in seven years. Is it really any wonder that she and Dad didn’t name him in any capacity?”

“No, I’d say it isn’t,” Noah said. “But why would he be so upset that he didn’t get anything? You were their children, after all, so it makes perfect sense that they’d leave everything to you.”

Clark grinned. “I think the main reason he was upset was because WalshComm was founded by our late grandfather, who left 30% of the company to our mother when he died. Since our parents split all of their holdings equally between Ollie and me, we each own 15% of WalshComm.”

“And who controls the other 70%?” Adrian asked.

“I think Uncle Ethan also got 30% from his father,” Oliver answered. “Unlike QI, WalshComm is a publically traded company and I think the other 40% is what’s in the hands of the various shareholders.”

“Well, I guess that explains it then,” Adrian said. “Your uncle was hoping to get his hands on your mother’s stake in the company so that he’d have a majority and could then overrule the other shareholders.”

“Yes, that’s probably why he was mad,” Clark agreed. “Of course, you’d think that he’d do his level best to get on our good sides. Or at least to get on Andrew’s good side, since as the trustee of our trust funds, Andrew votes our shares until we’re twenty-one. But he hasn’t done that.”

“Why not?” Noah asked.

“Because he knows I’m gay,” Andrew said. “And thus he doesn’t want anything to do with me.”

“How is it that Uncle Ethan knew that and I didn’t?” Clark asked, as he remembered the drinking game they’d played in Zermatt. “Until Ollie mentioned that you were his first kiss on our trip, I didn’t even know you swung that way, Andrew.”

“It’s not really something you needed to know, Clark,” Andrew said. “The only reason that Oliver knows is because I kissed him that time, but that was only after he’d spent several hours moaning about how he was fourteen and had never been kissed. I finally reached the end of my patience and kissed him to shut him up.”

“Except, Andrew, I knew you were gay before that,” Oliver said. “Why do you think I kept complaining to you? While it’s true that you used to babysit me when I was a baby, you’re still the youngest and hottest member of the staff at Queen Manor, so I kept complaining hoping that you’d snap and do something about it. Which you did, so I got what I wanted.”

“Why you manipulative little…” Andrew didn’t finish whatever he was going to say. Or if he did, he said it quietly enough not to be audible over the speakerphone. After a moment of silence, he asked, “And just how pray tell did you know that I was gay?”

“As I told Clark, you’d have to be blind not to notice that, Andrew,” Oliver said. “If you thought you were doing a good job at hiding it, well you weren’t. Of course, it helps that when I was eight, Clark, Chloe, and I were playing hide and seek one day and I hid in one of the empty bedrooms in the servant’s quarters next to yours. Suffice it to say that I heard and saw some things that an eight-year-old probably shouldn’t be hearing or seeing.”

“Oh God, just kill me now,” Andrew said.

“No, no, Andrew, you’re not allowed to die yet,” Clark said. “You’re good eye candy and eye candy is not allowed to die. Besides, I rather think that you and Adrian should hook up.”

“Wait, what?” Adrian asked. “How’d I get into this conversation?”

“Uh, duh?” Clark asked. “Adrian, you’re gay and single.”

Oliver grinned. “So is Andrew actually, so I agree with Clark. You two should hook up.”

Before Andrew or Adrian could comment, Noah, who was busy typing away on his computer, said, without even looking up, “I think they’re right, uncle. I also think you should jump on that because if you don’t, I will. I’ve seen pictures of Andrew, after all, and he’s hot.”

“You’re gay, Noah?” Clark asked.

Shaking his head, Noah said, “Nope, bi. Generally prefer girls, but there are exceptions and Andrew is one I’d definitely be willing to make an exception for.”

“Can we please get back to the matter at hand?” Andrew asked. “And by that I mean the issues with Queen Industries? My love life or the lack thereof is not something I’m comfortable discussing.”

“Yes, please, business before pleasure,” Adrian said.

Noah sighed. “As you wish. Anyway, I just hacked into WalshComm’s network and I think you’ll all be interested to know that apparently Ethan Walsh bought back 12% of the outstanding public stock in the company. He then signed over 10% to a Geoffrey Walsh, although interestingly enough, according to the minutes of the shareholders meetings, Geoffrey has never voted his own shares. Instead, they’re being voted via proxy by one Bernard Hampton.” Looking up from his computer, he added, “Isn’t that the CEO of Queen Industries?”

“Yes, it is,” Oliver confirmed.

“I’m guessing Geoff doesn’t know that he’s a shareholder of WalshComm,” Clark said. “He’s our cousin, obviously, and my roommate at Excelsior. So, we’ve discussed business a few times, including the fact that I own 50% of QI and 15% of WalshComm. So, I rather think that if Geoff knew that he owned 10% of his father’s company he’d have mentioned that.”

“Is it possible that your uncle might have pressured him not to say anything?” Adrian asked.

Oliver shook his head and said, “No, my uncle and Geoff barely speak to one another, plus knowing him, I can guarantee that if Uncle Ethan tried to pressure him to do anything, Geoff would turn around and do the exact opposite just on principal alone. But, honestly they don’t even live under the same roof.”

“They don’t?” Noah asked. “How old is Geoffrey?”

“Same age as Ollie and I, so 16,” Clark said. “Geoff lives in the pool house on his family estate and has for the last couple years, ever since his mom died from cancer. He blames his father for that, as he doesn’t think he spent enough time supporting his wife and that he didn’t do everything that he was financially capable of doing to help her. So Geoff has been living in the pool house for the last two years, which means his father pretty much avoids him because Uncle Ethan is a hydrophobe and thus stays as far away from the swimming pool as possible.”

Oliver nodded. “And since the pool at Geoff’s house is designed so that you’d have to walk over a bridge made of glass that goes over the pool in order to get from the main house to the pool house, Uncle Ethan has never set foot in the pool house. Which Geoff will tell you suits him just fine.”

“Oh dear God,” Adrian said as he looked at the screen of his own laptop, which he’d opened not long after Noah had arrived. “According to my calculations, all these payments going to Braytech Industries and a few other suspicious companies add up to just over 85.6 billion dollars over the last seven years. Which would definitely explain the stagnating stock prices, because they’ve been stealing QI’s profits and leaving it to just barely break even.”

Clark paled at this, but remained silent for a moment. Finally he asked, “So, what do we do?”

“We’re going to have to bring in a team of forensic accountants to audit QI,” Adrian said. “True, Noah’s hacking tells us that there’s a problem, but we can’t use that as evidence without risking Noah ending up in prison for corporate espionage or something.” After a moment’s pause, he added, “I’m not an expert when it comes to criminal law, so, saying what he could be charged with isn’t my area of expertise.”

“So, we just sit back and do nothing while the forensic accountants do their work?” Oliver asked. “That could take months.”

Adrian nodded. “Yes, it could, but in the meantime, we can have all of QI’s assets frozen and injunctions put in place barring Ethan Walsh and Bernard Hampton from leaving the country, and perhaps from even leaving California, since that is where both QI and WalshComm are headquartered.”

“Hmm, this is going to be bad,” Clark said. “Not just for Oliver and me, however. If QI’s assets are frozen, then that’ll probably mean that our personal assets will be frozen as well, considering that we wholly own QI as part of our trust funds. So, if that happens, we might not be able to afford to go to Excelsior next year.”

Oliver looked stricken by that thought, as Noah asked, “So who else will be affected?”

“I imagine Jason Teague will be affected by all of this,” Andrew said over the phone. “His father, Edward Teague is, after all, Chief Legal Counsel for WalshComm, so if the company comes under investigation, he may well find himself being included in that investigation.”

“Geoffrey would obviously be affected as well,” Clark added. “It is his father’s company, after all, and he owns ten percent of it, whether he’s aware of that or not. Alden doesn’t really have any ties to QI or WalshComm and neither does Drew as far as I’m aware. As for Lucas, QI hasn’t done much business with LuthorCorp over the years, as my father didn’t trust Lionel Luthor, but I know that WalshComm has done extensive business with them.”

Oliver sighed and said, “Andrew, could you look into our options regarding school? I’m sure neither Clark nor I want to leave Excelsior, but…”

“Of course, sir,” Andrew said. “I’ll look into that and get back to you.”

“Well, I guess we have a plan of action then,” Oliver said. “Something tells me this is going to get worse before it gets better.”

-o-0-o-

To be continued…

And there you have Chapter Seven of Brotherly Love. I hope you enjoyed it. So, it would seem that the CEO of QI is robbing Clark and Oliver blind. Did anyone see that coming? And just where might they end up if they can’t afford Excelsior next year? Stay tuned to the next chapter for the answer to that question and more.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email, my Yahoo group, or on Twitter @JVascardi.

Brotherly Love - Ch6

jaycolin — Wed, 18 May 2016 16:05:55 GMT

Title: Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17
Pairing: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Mpreg, Incest
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting, along with his wife, Laura, and their three-year-old son, Oliver. Afterward, the Queens decide to take a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a space ship with a roughly three-year-old boy inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura, who’ve been unable to have more children, decide to adopt the boy and raise him as their own. How will Clark’s personality differ when raised as a Queen instead of a Kent? And how will Clark and Oliver react when, raised as brothers, they realize that they’ve fallen in love with each other?

Chapters 1-5 can be viewed at Archive of Our Own here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/3497552/chapters/7685816, Fanfiction.net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11098153/1/Brotherly-Love, World of Slash here: http://archive.worldofslash.com/viewstory.php?sid=68, or on Stories by Jayson here: http://jayson.worldofslash.com/viewstory.php?sid=5. Chapter 6 can also be viewed at those locations but is also under the cut.

Brotherly Love
Written by J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Chapter Six

-o-0-o-

The following day...

Sixteen-year-old Andrew "Drew" Sterling grinned as he got off the Sterling Industries corporate jet in Zurich. As much as he loved his grandmother, he couldn’t wait to get up to the Queen Lodge in Zermatt to be with his friends, especially one in particular.

"Now I expect you to behave, young man," a voice came from behind him, and Andrew turned to see his grandmother sitting down in her nineteenth-century antique wheelchair.

The interesting part about that was that Veronica Sterling was perfectly capable of walking unaided, however, she tended to use the wheelchair and an ornate gold-headed cane in order to make people underestimate her. In the thirty-four years that she'd run Sterling Industries, building it into the international powerhouse that it was, many people had underestimated her. First and foremost, because she was a woman. When she'd taken the helm of the company, then called Sterling Communications, in 1962, she was only 26 years old and had only a high-school education. Due to this, many people in the business world figured she'd fail miserably and the board of directors urged her to name someone qualified–and male–to run the company.¬¬

She was, however, confident in her ability to take her father's company to new heights, so when many of the investors hurried to sell off their stock in the small multi-million-dollar company after Veronica named herself Chairman and CEO, she didn't bat an eyelash. No, she simply used every bit of capital she could muster to buy up those shares, eventually increasing the 51% stake she'd inherited from her father to 100%, effectively taking the company private, before putting her plans into action. Many scoffed at first, at the uneducated woman playing CEO, but they all stopped when the fourth-quarter earnings report for the 1962 fiscal year came out and the profits were more than double what they had been in all four quarters combined of the previous fiscal year.

The next five years marked a period of rapid growth for the company whose influence had previously not spread much past the borders of the state of Louisiana. To say that investors, both old and new alike, were begging Veronica to release some of the stock so that they could get in on the success was an understatement, but she still remembered how quickly the old investors had sold off their shares because they thought a woman couldn't do the job. So, she kept her 100% stake in the company tightly grasped in an iron fist. She did, however, release a few hundred thousand shares of stock that carried no voting rights and while the investors would have preferred having some say in the company, it didn't stop them from buying up the shares, since the company was posting record-breaking profits year after year.

Finally in 1978, after successfully running the company for sixteen years, during which time she took it international and became one of the first female billionaires in the world, Veronica decided that she wanted a college education, so, she enrolled at Harvard in order to get her first of three business degrees. She hadn't originally intended to get a doctoral degree, but she'd always liked challenging herself and decided to go for it. A couple of years later in 1982, while still a student at Harvard, she earned her first Nobel Prize for Economics, which was followed in 1984 by the London School of Economics awarding her an honorary doctorate. By 1994, she’d won a second Nobel Prize for Economics, by which point she was far and away the richest woman in the United States, and possibly the world. And as the sole heir, Andrew stands to inherit every dime, but he knows that won't happen anytime soon because anyone who knows Veronica would tell you that she's simply too stubborn to die.

Giving his grandmother his best smile, Andrew said, "Grandmother, I always behave."

"That Cheshire cat smile of yours isn't going to work on me, young man," Veronica chastised. "You should know that by now."

Much like Clark and Oliver, Andrew was an orphan, only he had lost his parents even earlier than the Queen brothers had when they died in a car crash in Baton Rouge, Louisiana three weeks after their son's fifth birthday. As his only living family, his grandmother then stepped in and took on the job of raising him.

"You say that as if I'm saying something untrue.”

"Oh don't even try it Andrew Dean Sterling," Veronica said. "You're going to be up in Zermatt with those juvenile delinquents you hang out with and there's not going to be any adult supervision. I think I must be crazy to have agreed to let you go."

"They're not delinquents, Grandmother," Andrew protested in his friends' defense.

"I need to get to my meeting," Veronica said, as she looked at her watch, just as the car that she'd hired pulled up. "So, we shall just agree to disagree on that, Andrew. Now, I believe your helicopter is over there," she pointed. "Do try to have fun dear and remember to use protection with the Teague boy."

"Grandmother!" Andrew exclaimed, as he blushed bright red, unable to believe she had just said that.

Veronica ignored her grandson's blush and horrified expression as she began wheeling her way towards her car, but said over her shoulder, "Actually, make sure to use it with all of them."

To say that Andrew was embarrassed would be the understatement of the century. No teenager wanted to discuss anything even remotely related to their sex lives with their grandmother. So, hearing his grandmother talk about that was mortifying - even more so that she apparently knew about his relationship with Jason. He'd thought they'd been discreet enough that she hadn't noticed, but he was obviously wrong. The comment about the others had thrown him, however, as he'd never done anything with them, not that he'd pass up the opportunity, if it presented itself. Andrew might be many things, but he was no fool.

-o-0-o-

Back at the Queen Lodge, Clark, Oliver, and the others were sitting around the dining room table eating lunch and making plans for the following day. Andrew would be arriving today, so, tomorrow they definitely planned on hitting the slopes again. The question was, just what should they do? Rich as Clark and Oliver were, they'd had no problems securing all of the necessary passes and tickets for themselves and their friends to do whatever they wanted. That didn't mean they'd do everything that they had passes for, as they just didn't have enough time since they also just wanted to spend some time hanging out at the lodge relaxing, but at least they had a myriad of options.

"Well, we should definitely get up to the Matterhorn glacier paradise," Geoffrey said. "I know we were waiting for Drew to get here to go up there."

Oliver nodded. "Yeah, that'll be fun. I was also thinking about maybe doing something that Clark and I haven't done since we last came up here with our parents."

"What's that?" Lucas asked.

"Ski down to Cervinia in Italy," Clark answered, knowing what his brother was thinking, as they'd discussed this the previous night before they'd gone to bed. "Then we could eat in an authentic Italian restaurant before catching the lift back to Zermatt."

"Well, I'm up for the challenge," Jason said. "I've never done it, but I'm willing to try anything once."

"The main challenge is making sure to get back to the lifts before the last one leaves," Oliver said. "Of course, if we are delayed, we can always charter a helicopter to bring us back here."

Clark grinned. "Yeah, most people couldn't afford that, but then again most people aren't billionaires."

"Well that's certainly true," Geoffrey said. "Heavens knows I'm not. Dad is rich, but I doubt he has much more than a hundred million to his name."

"My dad has won enough high-profile cases," Jason said, "that we're certainly well off, but less than half a billion. I don't really pay attention to it, to be honest. As long as I keep getting my allowance, I could care less."

"And just how much is your allowance, Jase?" Lucas asked.

"My base allowance is a thousand dollars a week."

"Base allowance? You mean you could get more?" Lucas asked.

"Yeah," Jason replied. "At report card time, Mom gives me a bonus for about two weeks following each report card. An extra hundred dollars for every A and fifty for B's. So, if I have a particularly good report card, I can almost double my allowance for two weeks."

"Damn," Lucas said. "Dad is nowhere near that generous with me and he is a billionaire."

"Somehow that doesn't surprise me," Oliver said. "Lionel has never struck me as being the sharing type. He'd probably much prefer to keep all of his money for himself, so I imagine the idea that he should share with his children likely galls him to no end."

"Yeah, you're right," Lucas said. "In fact, over the summer he stops my allowance. If I want money, I either have to save up my allowance from during the school year or go work at LuthorCorp in the mail room, because dear old Dad has insured that nobody will hire me because he wants me to be totally dependent on him and his company. And let me tell you, it really isn't fun working at LuthorCorp when many of the executives look down on you as being the bastard kid that never should have been born."

"Nobody has actually said that to you have they?" Geoffrey asked.

"No, nobody has ever said it to my face," Lucas answered. "But I've heard the whispers behind my back. Dad doesn't trust me to handle anything too important, so I usually end up delivering the mail in the charitable arm of LuthorCorp, where Lex's mother worked before she died. As such, the employees there are very loyal to her and her memory, so since I was the result of one of Dad's many affairs, I'm not looked at too kindly by any of them. They seem to think it's an insult to Lillian Luthor's memory that I'm even allowed to draw breath."

"So, the fact that your Dad married your mother hasn't helped?" Clark asked.

"Are you kidding me?" Lucas asked in response. "If anything, I think that made it worse. Remember, my dad was a widower for less than two months, considering that Lillian died in October and my Dad remarried in December, two weeks before the two-month anniversary of Lillian’s death. It should go without saying that there’s several people who have a problem with that, as they think Lillian was barely cold when Dad remarried and that it was extremely insensitive of him to do that. And more than a few people have decided to blame me for that, as if their choices are somehow my fault, never mind the fact that I was only two years old at the time."

"Man that sucks," Geoffrey said, as the others nodded their heads in agreement.

Before anyone else could comment further, however, the unmistakable sound of an incoming helicopter could be heard.

"Sounds like Drew is here," Oliver said, as he stood up. Turning to look at Jason, he grinned and asked, "I bet you can't wait to get on all fours for him, huh?"

"Man, shut up!" Jason exclaimed, as he balled up his napkin and threw it at Oliver's head, all the while hoping that the blush he knew was there wasn't too visible.

-o-0-o-

Following Drew's arrival, the group decided to stay at the lodge and relax for the rest of the day, giving Drew some time to rest from his long flight from New Orleans. While the Sterling Industries jet was equipped so that Drew could have slept on the plane, he had never been able to do that. He's tried a few times to fall asleep on the plane but it just never worked. Once Brigitte and the rest of the staff left for the day, it took all of about ten seconds for them to decide to head into the screening room, where they decided to forego more traditional movies in favor of raiding the porn collection again.

Much like the last time, they started with a straight porn flick. This was not only because of the fact that Geoffrey was straight, because Clark, Oliver, and Jason were all bisexual, so they had no problems watching it. Drew and Lucas were gay, but they could handle watching a guy have sex with a girl because they still got to see a hot naked guy on the screen.

About twenty minutes into the second movie, which was bisexual porn this time, Lucas got up and said he was going to the bathroom. Which was true, but it wasn't because he had to use it. No, he had a more pressing issue to deal with. Clark suspected the real reason Lucas had gone and making a similar excuse, he headed out to find the younger man.

Upon leaving the screening room, Clark scanned the house with his x-ray vision and quickly found Lucas in the downstairs half-bath. He was sitting on the toilet, but Clark could clearly see that the lid was down and that Lucas was in the midst of pleasuring himself. Walking over to the door, Clark x-rayed the knob and confirmed that Lucas had locked the door. Clark wasn't going to let a little thing like a lock stop him, however, and was thus grinning as he pulled his keys from his pocket, found the right key, and let himself in.

A startled Lucas jumped when he heard a key in the lock before the door opened and Clark walked in, who closed the door behind him, making sure to relock it.

"Clark," Lucas said, as he blushed several shades of red at being caught in the act by the person he had just been fantasizing about.

"I just had a funny feeling that you didn't have to use the bathroom," Clark said as he came closer and then dropped onto his knees in front of Lucas. Raising an eyebrow and giving the younger man a lascivious grin, he asked, "Would you like some help with that?"

Lucas' eyes widened to the size of dinner plates as he gulped and asked, "You mean?"

"Sure why not?" Clark asked. "Unless you don't want me to help you?"

"No, no, I want you to," Lucas answered quickly, as Clark moved as if to stand up. "I just wasn't expecting you to offer."

"Why?" Clark asked. "You're a good looking kid."

Scowling, Lucas said, "I'm not a kid."

"As long as you're a year younger than me, I can call you whatever I want," Clark said. "Now, would you like to continue talking or move on to doing more interesting things?"

"Definitely move on," Lucas said without any hesitation.

"Alright then," Clark said with a grin, before he leaned down and licked the tip of Lucas' cock, which elicited a pleased moan from him.

After teasing and licking the head a couple of times, Clark ran his tongue up and down the length of the seven-inch shaft a few times, before moving a bit further down and giving the same treatment to the twin orbs hanging beneath it. Unsurprisingly, Lucas was loving every moment of this. He had leaned back against the toilet tank and spread his legs as far as he could with his pants and underwear pooled at his ankles to give Clark as much access as possible.

"Oh Clark," Lucas moaned, as Clark ran his tongue up the underside of the younger man's cock, pausing to swirl his tongue around on the head, before licking down from the head to the base again. Clark was slightly nervous due to the fact that he had never actually done this before. He'd seen it done in porn movies obviously, but seeing something and doing something are oftentimes very different things. Just because you've seen something done doesn't necessarily mean you're going to be able to do it yourself. Although if Lucas' moans of pleasure were anything to go by, Clark wasn't doing that bad of a job for his first time giving a blowjob. Of course, then again, he wasn't sure it could be called a blowjob since he hadn't actually taken Lucas' cock into his mouth yet.

After a few more minutes of teasing, Lucas groaned and said, "Clark, please, stop teasing."

Grinning at Lucas, Clark asked, "What you're not enjoying this?"

"No, I'm enjoying but, I came in here for a reason and I'd very much like to get on with it."

"Patience is a virtue you know.”

"Fuck patience!" Lucas exclaimed. "I want my dick in your mouth yesterday!"

"Language, Luke," Clark said with a grin, as he wagged his finger at the younger man. Then after a moment, he got a devilish grin on his face and said, "Hmm, I tell you what Luke. I'll stop teasing you and give you what you want, if you'll agree to give me what I want."

"Anything, Clark. I'll do anything, just please suck me already!" Lucas said, the desperation in his tone quite evident.

"I'd be careful there, Luke," Clark warned. "Since you had to say that word and give me ideas, that's what I want."

It took a moment for Lucas, in his pleasure-induced haze, to realize exactly what Clark was saying, but after a moment he said, "Clark, if you stop teasing and suck me, then fine my ass is yours. Just please!"

"Good enough," Clark said with a grin before lowering his head again, briefly swirling his tongue around on the swollen purple head of Lucas' cock, before opening his mouth wide and taking it into his mouth. Being careful to keep his lips covering his teeth, Clark slowly worked his way down the shaft, allowing himself to get used to having a cock in his mouth. After a few moments, he found his nose buried in the light brown patch of hair at the base of Lucas' cock and he paused to inhale the scent which he found he rather liked. Then after another moment, he began going back up until just the head remained inside his mouth, before going back down, as Lucas moaned.

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, back in the screening room, Oliver, Drew, and Jason were watching a particularly hot gay porn scene. Geoffrey had, of course, left when the gay porn started, heading upstairs to his bedroom, which he had all to himself this trip. If Alden had been able to come, then they would have been sharing, but Geoffrey certainly wasn't going to complain about getting a room of his own for the week. Of the other occupants of the lodge, Lucas also had his own room. Everyone else, however, was sharing. Clark with Oliver and Jason with Drew.

This left one bedroom in the lodge unoccupied, but even if there were more people on the trip, that room would always be unoccupied. It was the master bedroom – Robert’s and Laura's room - and much like their room at the mansion in Star City, it hadn't been used since they'd died. The staffs of both properties kept them clean, but otherwise the rooms were basically museums to Robert and Laura, with everything left exactly as they’d left them.

Drew left the screening room saying he was tired from his flight, but Jason knew better. He had intimate knowledge of his friend, after all, and recognized all of his body language. The real reason for Drew's departure was not tiredness, but a desire to go take a shower and put on clean clothes - specifically clean underwear. It had always amazed Jason and he still didn't understand it, but Drew had the ability to orgasm without touching himself. And just from the way he was walking when he left, Jason knew immediately that watching the two guys on screen going at it had made his friend cream his pants and now he wanted to change because sitting around in come soaked clothes wasn't very comfortable.

After watching the movie silently for another few minutes, Oliver cleared his throat and said, "Hey Jase?"

"Yeah Ollie?"

"How about we shut this down," Oliver said. "And have some fun?"

"You mean that kind of fun?" Jason asked, as he motioned towards the screen.

Even in the darkened room, Jason, who was sitting right next to the blond, had no trouble seeing the slight blush that came over his cheeks, as he nodded and said, "Yeah, that kind of fun."

"You've never done it before, have you?" Jason asked, noticing that Oliver seemed as if he genuinely wanted to do it, but at the same time was nervous about it.

"No, Jase, you'd be my first," Oliver said. "So can we?"

"I don't see why not," Jason responded with a grin. "So, my room or yours?"

"Mine, it's closer," Oliver said as he reached over to the control panel and pressed the button to shut down the movie, before standing up and heading out of the room, with Jason hot on his heels.

Just before they reached the door to the room Oliver was sharing with Clark, Jason grabbed him around the waist and pushed him against a nearby wall. The blond billionaire was just about to ask what was going on when Jason's lips on his cut him off. ‘He's definitely a good kisser - way better than Andrew,’ Oliver thought.

At the time, he had certainly enjoyed the kiss with Andrew, so he didn’t feel like he’d missed out on anything by having Andrew be his first kiss. However, looking back on it, Oliver couldn’t help but find it to be more than a little weird, due to the fact that Oliver knew that before Andrew became the chauffer at the age of nineteen, he had babysat for an infant Oliver on more than one occasion while Robert and Laura were attending a charity event.

So, knowing that Andrew had changed his diapers several times added a certain level of weirdness to the whole situation. And that was without even considering the fact that Oliver and Andrew had a common relative in their great-great-great-grandfather, Michael Queen, who’d had an illegitimate son named Kellen Forrester with the housemaid back in the 1800’s. Andrew was a direct descendant, which meant that Andrew and Oliver were fourth cousins.

Deepening the kiss, Jason pushed Oliver against the wall more fully as he ground their hips together, both of them uncomfortably hard. Of course, at their age, that was a state they found themselves in quite often since just about everything was enough to set off their hormones and make them want sex. They were guys after all, and teenagers, so it would be totally accurate to say that they spent large amounts of their time thinking about sex. Oliver was well acquainted with his hand, but he had never actually had sex before. Despite some nagging feelings of nervousness, however, Oliver was determined to enjoy himself with Jason tonight and finally lose his virginity.

As they parted for air, Oliver said, "Shall we move this into my room?"

Jason, his tone a bit breathless, nodded and said, "Yeah, let's."

Releasing Oliver, Jason grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the door to Oliver's bedroom, which he promptly opened and stepped inside before he stopped dead in his tracks. Oliver walked right into Jason's back and took a moment to recover, before he looked over at the bed and saw what had caused Jason to stop so abruptly. Lucas was naked on Clark's bed - with Clark's manhood buried to the hilt inside of him.

Oliver groaned and quickly turned away. That was the last thing he wanted to see. Sure, he'd seen Clark naked before. They'd been roommates at Excelsior during their freshman and sophomore years and their room had only one bathroom. They also shared a bedroom at home, even though there were more than enough spare rooms at the mansion that they wouldn't have had to. So it was only natural that they'd seen each other in every stage of dress. Oliver didn't mind seeing his brother naked, but seeing his brother fucking a guy was taking things a little too far.

The groan drew Lucas' and Clark's attention, as they paused in what they were doing and looked over towards the doorway. Lucas blushed and Clark said, "Damn it, I thought I locked that."

A lascivious grin plastered on his face, Jason said, "I am so glad you didn't, Clark. Damn you two are hot together."

"Well that makes one of us," Oliver said. "I think I'm going to be scarred for life."

"Am I that bad looking?" Lucas asked.

"No, Luke, you're fine," Oliver said. "Really fine. It's not you that's the problem."

"Ollie, we share a bedroom," Clark said. "You've seen me naked before."

"Yeah but I've never seen you having sex before," Oliver said. "And I so wish I could go back to not having seen it."

"Why?" Jason asked. "How is this any different than watching a porn flick?"

"Would you really want to watch a porn flick starring your brother?" Oliver asked.

"I don't have a brother," Jason pointed out with a grin. He was enjoying this, the little bastard.

"I know that you dolt," Oliver said. "But, if you did would you want to watch?"

"Sure why not?" Jason asked.

"Ollie, you're wasting your time with him," Clark pointed out. "Considering his fantasies about you and me getting it on, I really don't think he'd have a problem with watching his brother have sex with someone if he had one."

"Yeah, he'd probably want to join in," Lucas said. He wasn't quite as flushed with embarrassment as he had been mere moments ago, but he was still a bit red. He was one of the few students at Excelsior who was in a single room, so up until recently, he'd never been naked in front of anyone other than himself. Yes, he'd skinny-dipped in the pool with the other guys, but a total of two experiences of being naked in front of others did not equate to total comfort with the situation. He thought he looked good, but that didn't mean that he wanted everyone and their mother to see him naked. And the fact that he was on all fours with Clark's dick shoved up his ass didn't really help matters either.

"Hey you know, Luke, that's a great idea," Jason said before turning towards Oliver and asking, "How about it?"

"How about what?" Oliver asked, still pointedly not looking in the direction of the bed.

"How about we join Clark and Luke?" Jason asked, his tone clearly indicating that he thought what he'd meant should have been obvious.

Oliver shook his head and said, "No way, Jason," at the same time that Clark said, "Hell no, Jase."

"Spoilsports," Jason said.

"Can we get out of here now, please?" Oliver asked. "We can go to your room, Jase, but let's please get out of here."

"Okay, okay," Jason said, before he grinned as he looked at Clark and Lucas and said, "You two can go back to what you were doing."

"Thanks," Clark said as he pulled out of Lucas until just the head of his cock remained, before pushing himself back in, causing the younger teen to moan in a wanton fashion, "but just so you know, nobody was asking for your permission."

"Details, details," Jason said in a dismissive tone with a wave of his hand before he left the room and led Oliver down to his room.

Once there, Oliver felt the need to sit down, so he sat down on the nearest bed to the door and said, "I feel like gouging my eyes out."

"Oh honestly, Ollie, it wasn't that bad."

"Yes it was," Oliver said. "I gave a bad example earlier, so new one: would you want to walk in and see your parents having sex?"

At this Jason groaned, before whining "Ah man, don't put sick thoughts in my head please."

"You do that fine all on your own, Jase," Oliver commented. "Anyway, walking in on Clark," and here Oliver visibly shivered, "doing it is not something I ever wanted to see. Just as I imagine you really don't want to see..."

"Don't say it, please!" Jason interrupted. "Okay. I get it. You're traumatized now."

"Yes, I am," Oliver agreed.

"Still up for some fun though?"

"Are you kidding?" Oliver asked. "Seeing Clark and Luke totally killed the mood for me... although, we might be able to get it back if you shut up and get over here."

"I can do that," Jason said as he came over to the bed, pushed Oliver back a bit and proceeded to give him a lap dance, as he pulled the green sweater the blond was wearing over his head. Continuing to gyrate his hips against Oliver's, Jason leaned down and kissed him while he unbuckled the other's belt. Oliver meanwhile, desperate to get the images he'd just seen out of his head, threw himself into what was happening, as he wrapped his arms around Jason's torso and massaged the flesh briefly before he dipped his hands lower until he could shove them down the back of Jason's pants. It was then that Oliver realized, much to his delight, that Jason wasn't wearing any underwear.

"Going commando are we?" Oliver asked as he squeezed Jason's cheeks.

"Well, we weren't planning on going out today," Jason said, as he finished unbuckling Oliver's belt and began working on the buttons of his button-fly jeans, "so, I figured I wouldn't need them."

"And I'm sure the hope that you'd get lucky had nothing to do with it," Oliver said with a knowing grin.

"Oh it may have," Jason said. "Although I've already gotten lucky once today, so, this is icing."

"Really?" Oliver asked, as he squeezed Jason's cheeks again before pulling his hands out and moving around to unbuckle his friend's belt. "So was it Drew? Or your hand?"

"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that second option," Jason said, as he leaned down and lightly bit the blond's earlobe, before whispering, "Of course it was Drew you dolt. We do share a room after all."

"So you two do it often?"

"Practically every day," Jason said.

"What?" Oliver asked. "Man I'm clearly in the wrong room. Why'd I end up getting stuck with a straight guy as my roommate?"

"Just unlucky I guess," Jason said as he ground his hips into Oliver's again, before he stood up.

"Where do you think you're going?" Oliver asked as he raised an eyebrow.

"I'm not going anywhere," Jason answered. "Just thought it would be easier to get our pants off if we separated for a minute."

"True enough," Oliver said, before standing up and pushing his jeans down, followed by the hunter green boxers that he wore beneath. Oliver's manhood stood at attention, having gone back up during the lap dance. "So, do you like what you see?"

Jason licked his lips and nodded. "Yeah, I definitely like."

"So how do I measure up to Drew?" Oliver asked, unable to help from asking.

Studying Oliver's cock for a moment, Jason said, "I think you're about half-an-inch shorter than he is, but you're still nicely hung."

Jason then let go of his pants, which he'd been holding up until now as Oliver had undone the belt and buttons, allowing them to pool at his ankles. Grinning at Oliver, Jason asked, "You like?"

Oliver nodded as he laid back down on the bed and said, "I'd like even more if it was touching mine."

"That can be arranged," Jason said, as he moved to lay down on top of Oliver. Both of them moaned slightly as their cocks met for the first time without any clothes covering them up. Lying down fully on top of Oliver, Jason reveled at the skin to skin contact for a moment, something which he always enjoyed with Drew and found no less enjoyable with Oliver, before capturing the blond's lips in a passionate kiss.

Concentrating on the kiss, neither one of them saw the door to the ensuite bathroom opening until someone cleared their throat. Breaking their kiss and turning in the direction of the noise, they spotted Drew standing there wearing nothing but a towel. Robert had made sure that all of the bedrooms and bathrooms in the house were completely soundproof to insure complete privacy for guests, so Oliver wasn't surprised that Drew had apparently been in the shower and he hadn't heard it running.

"Hey Drew," Jason said.

"Hey Jase," Drew said. "Decided to have a bit of fun I see."

"Yeah," Jason confirmed.

"That's okay, right?" Oliver asked, unsure. He didn't know exactly what Jason and Drew's relationship was. Were they simply friends with benefits? Or was it something more than that?

"Course it’s okay, Ollie," Drew said. "Jase and I aren't exclusive. Although, if you're going to do it on my bed, I do hope you plan to include me in your fun."

Jason grinned. "Fine by me. Ollie?"

Oliver grinned. "Drop the towel and get over here Sterling."

Drew smiled, as he dropped his towel to reveal his own naked body, his cock in a half-flaccid state. He'd already come in the screening room and had then jacked off in the shower, but watching Oliver and Jason was making him hard again. Joining the other two men on his bed, Drew pulled Jason into a passionate kiss, with obvious tongue action. Oliver just laid back and watched for a moment, before he began feeling left out and cleared his throat. "Um, guys, don't forget about me."

Breaking the kiss, Drew grinned at Oliver and said, "Oh you needn't worry about that Queen. You're pretty unforgettable." Dragging his eyes over Oliver's body, lingering on his cock for a moment, he then added, "And not all that far from how I imagined you."

"Imagined me?"

Jason grinned at that and said, "Yeah, when Drew and I aren't having sex, we like to people watch. Otherwise known as undressing them with our eyes and comparing notes on what we think they look like naked."

"And whether we want to fuck them or not," Drew added with a grin. "Of course, Jase is bi, so he fantasizes about quite a few girls as well as guys. Can't say I'm very interested in the girls, but the guys, well, bring 'em on."

"Less talking, more action," Jason said, prompting Drew to shake his head as he looked at Oliver and said, "In case you didn't already notice, which is unlikely, Jase is a total horn dog."

Oliver laughed and said, "Yeah, I'd noticed."

Moving into a more comfortable position, Drew then leaned down and kissed Oliver, gently at first, but getting more passionate after a few minutes. Jason, meanwhile, began sucking on the blond's neck, determined to make it so that Oliver would have to wear turtlenecks for a few days if he didn't want anyone to see the hickey.

-o-0-o-

To be continued.

And there you have Chapter Six of Brotherly Love. I do hope that you enjoyed it. Under my newly adopted update schedule, I’ll be posting two more chapters of this story after this one before I move on to the fifth story in my schedules which is my Harry Potter fic The Journey Begins/Along the Journey. So, stay tuned for more to come.

Questions? Comments? Suggestions? I love hearing from my readers, so feel free to contact me in a review, by email, my Yahoo group, or on Twitter @JVascardi.

Rotating Update Schedule

jaycolin — Tue, 17 May 2016 17:56:35 GMT

Hey all,

I see it's been nearly two years now since my last post here. Crazy. Anyway, I figured it was time that I fix that. So I figured I'd put up a post regarding my new rotating update schedule, complete with story summaries, pairings, and warnings for the stories on it. Since that could get quite lengthy, it all can be found under the cut.

So, first off, the basics. There's 6 stories on my update schedule. Well, technically 7, although two of them all basically the same story as one is a one-shot collection companion to the other and consists of additional scenes that didn't make it into the main story. I'll be writing between 3 and 5 chapters for each story before moving on to the next. I'm currently in the midst of my first pass through this new schedule so I've limited each story to only 3 chapters, but future passes through the stories on the schedule could have as many as 5 at a time before I move on to the next.

The stories:

1. A Windsor at Hogwarts
Fandom: Harry Potter
Summary: Upon turning eleven, Prince William got the shock of his life when he received a letter, delivered by an owl, saying that he’d been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Join William as he goes off into the previously unknown magical world and makes friends with a variety of people, including one Harry James Potter.
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Canon Rewrite, Original Characters, Mpreg, Harem, Real Person Slash
Main Pairing: Harry Potter/Cedric Diggory/Charlie Weasley/Prince William/OMC: Carter Wells/OMC: Hunter Wells/OMC: Jean-Luc Flamel
Secondary Pairings: Bill Weasley/Firenze, Marcus Flint/OMC: Jackson Tennant
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/491072/chapters/857763 or on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9541435/1/A-Royal-at-Hogwarts Although as you may note from the FF.Net link, it's posted there as 'A Royal at Hogwarts' and features a fictionalized British royal family instead of the real family featured in the version on AO3.

2. Breaking the Cycle
Fandom: Power Rangers
Summary: A new kid arrives in Angel Grove and befriends the rangers, but he's got a secret that he doesn't initially share with them. Will they be able to handle it or will they reject him?
Warnings: Established Relationships, Original Characters, Alternate Universe, Slash, M/M Sex, Violence, Language, Season Crossover, Magic, Mpreg
Pairings: Rocky DeSantos/OMC: Zaidan Prince, Adam Park/Tommy Oliver, Jason Scott/Billy Cranston, Wesley Collins/OMC
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/489534/chapters/854269 or on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/8038135/1/Breaking-the-Cycle

3. Knights of the Founders
Fandom: Harry Potter
Summary: Rewrite of 'Return of the Heirs'. It's Harry's 6th year and with the Ministry finally accepting that Voldemort is back, changes are coming for Harry and for Hogwarts... question is will they be enough? Especially when not everything is as it appears...
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Original Characters, Language, Violence, Pseudo-Incest, Incest, Torture, Harem, M/M Sex, Threesome, Moresome, and Mpreg
Pairings: Harry Potter/Tom Riddle/Cedric Diggory/OMC: Noah Diggory/OMC: Jean-Luc Lavoisier, Charlie Weasley/OMC: Alexi Zeklos
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/950682/chapters/1858667 or on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9650817/1/Knights-of-the-Founders

4. Brotherly Love
Fandom: Smallville
Summary: The meteor shower hit Smallville in 1983, instead of 1989. Robert Queen was in Metropolis for a business meeting, along with his wife, Laura, and their three-year-old son, Oliver. Afterward, the Queens decide to take a drive in the country and have a picnic. The meteor shower hits on their way back to Metropolis and they’re shocked to find a space ship with a roughly three-year-old boy inside. After some discussion, Robert and Laura, who’ve been unable to have more children, decide to adopt the boy and raise him as their own. How will Clark’s personality differ when raised as a Queen instead of a Kent? And how will Clark and Oliver react when, raised as brothers, they realize that they’ve fallen in love with each other?
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Incest, Mpreg, Original Characters
Pairings: Eventual Clark Queen/Oliver Queen, Jason Teague/OMC: Andrew Sterling, Eventual Lucas Luthor/Whitney Fordman
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/3497552/chapters/7685816 or on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11098153/1/Brotherly-Love

5A: The Journey Begins
Fandom: Harry Potter
Summary: Book One of the Unexpected Love series. Fourteen-year-old Harry Potter, along with three of his Hogwarts classmates, one from each house, are selected to be trained in a series of advanced magical arts and begin a journey that will have many twists and turns along the way... and quite a few surprises for all. Rated for future chapters.
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Mpreg, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M Sex, Twincest, Threesome, Foursome, Moresome, Harem
Pairings: Harry Potter/Cedric Diggory/OMC: Jonas Cuffe/OMC: Lukas Cuffe, Terence Higgs/Oliver Wood, Charlie Weasley/OMC: Noah Diggory, OMC: Edward Pendragon/Cassius Warrington/Blaise Zabini/OMC: Ramesses Ptolemy/OMC: Tristan Nott/OMC: Thomas Nott/OMC: Cailan Urquhart, OMC: Nick Ollivander/OMC: Dominick Burke
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/487879/chapters/850765 and on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/8038419/1/The-Journey-Begins

5B: Along the Journey
Fandom: Harry Potter
Summary: Appendix of the Unexpected Love series. This is a collection of various one-shots set in the Unexpected Love universe and thus it is strongly recommended that you read the main story before reading any of the one-shots included here, as certain facts and story lines probably won't make sense without reading the main story.
Warnings: Same as Journey Begins and possibly more.
Pairings: Varied, including the ones listed for Journey Begins
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/5088151/chapters/11699437 and on FF.Net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11582066/1/Along-the-Journey

6: The Q Effect
Fandom: Mass Effect/Star Trek Crossover
Summary: Two vastly different universes collide when Q decides to send a pair of Federation vessels, along with a Klingon ship and a Romulan ship, into another reality, on a mission that could very well determine the fate of both universes.
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Language, Violence, Slash, Crossover Pairings, Threesome, Foursome, Original Characters, Non-Default Male Shepard, Shepard Twins, Shepard Brothers
Pairings: Male Shepard/Kaidan Alenko, Male Shepard/OMC: Toran Ren, and possibly others later
Notes: This story is posted on AO3 here: http://archiveofourown.org/works/7067572/chapters/16065019 and on FF.net here: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11977784/1/The-Q-Effect

So The Journey Begins and Along the Journey will share the 3-5 chapters, with at least 1 chapter guaranteed for the main story in each arc. There will, however, be times when the main story gets all of the chapters of a given arc.

I'm currently working on Chapter Seven of 'Brotherly Love' which is the chapter 2 or 3 for the current arc.

Fic: Breaking the Cycle, Chapter 5

jaycolin — Fri, 30 May 2014 23:43:00 GMT

Hey all,

New chapter of Breaking the Cycle is ready. Hope you enjoy it. :)

Jay

---

Title: Breaking the Cycle
Fandom: Power Rangers
Author: Jayson
Rating: NC-17 (Rated for future chapters)
Pairing: Rocky DeSantos/Original Male Character, Tommy Oliver/Adam Park, Jason Scott/Billy Cranston, Wesley Collins/Original Male Character
Warnings: Established Relationships, Original Characters, Alternate Universe, Slash, M/M Sex, Violence, Language, Season Crossover, Magic, Mpreg
Summary: A new kid arrives in Angel Grove and befriends the rangers, but he's got a secret that he doesn't initially share with them. Will they be able to handle it or will they reject him? AU story set in the MMPR/Zeo era, with appearances by a pre-Time Force Wesley Collins.

Chapter 5 is under the cut and Chapters 1-4, plus a two-part Prequel Interlude can be read under the penname 'JayColin' on FanFiction.Net and Archive of Our Own, and under 'Jayson' on World of Slash and Stories by Jayson.

Breaking the Cycle
By J.C. Vascardi

-o-0-o-

Disclaimer: Power Rangers and all related material is the property of Saban and/or Disney. I claim no ownership to it and am not making any money from this story. The only thing about this story that I own are the characters, places, and storylines not featured on the show.

-o-0-o-

Chapter Five

-o-0-o-

Pulling into a parking spot in the student lot, Zaidan put his Jaguar in park, before he turned to Wes and asked, "You ready for this?"

"As ready as I'll ever be, I guess," Wes replied. "You know I've never attended a public school in my life, right?"

"With all your father's billions, I can't say as I'm surprised. But, it's not all that different really. Okay, that's probably a lie as the public school system here in Cali has nowhere near the funding that the prep school in Silver Hills had. Although then again, when the yearly tuition for every student is six figures you're pretty much guaranteed to have better funding than pretty much any public institution of learning in the world."

Wes nodded, before he said, "Um, what about my eye and my lip? Somehow I don't think they're going to let me wear sunglasses in class."

"Hmm, well, the lip is pretty much impossible to hide," Zaidan agreed. "As for your eye, well, we may have to tell Mr. Kaplan how you got them, but I'm sure I can convince him to write you a note, giving permission for the sunglasses, at least until your eye heals."

"Whose Mr. Kaplan?"

"The school principal. He's a strict man, but I think he's also a fair man. I haven't dealt with him much, but from what my friends tell me, I think he's generally a good and caring person. And if he proves less than willing to agree that you should be able to wear sunglasses, well, I can always give him a little magical nudge. It wouldn't be the first time."

"What do you mean it wouldn't be the first time?" Wes asked, and even from behind the sunglasses, Zaidan could see the eyebrow over his friend's uninjured eye arcing upwards.

"Well, it's nothing drastic. He was just a little leery about my enrollment, because I'd attended so many different schools and I don't think he's ever had an emancipated teen at the school before. So, I think he was unsure how to respond to the situation and was probably wondering just why I'd attended so many schools."

Wes grinned. "He probably figured you were some sort of problem child and was debating whether he wanted to deal with you or not."

Zaidan lightly punched his friend in the arm for the comment, even as he was saying, "Yeah, you might be right. Anyway, I gave him a little nudge with my magic and he forgot his concerns. It's not like he could argue with my grades, which I've never used magic to alter, so all the A's were earned. Anyway, shall we get inside and get you enrolled?" Looking at his watch, "We came a bit earlier than necessary, so we should be able to get done before first period."

"Yeah, I guess, let's go," Wes agreed, as they got out of the car and headed towards the building.

-o-0-o-

In the end, Wes was successfully enrolled at Angel Grove High School and Mr. Kaplan did write him a note for all his teachers, telling them he had permission to wear his sunglasses in class, at least until the swelling around his eye went down. Mr. Kaplan had thought that the police should be called because Wes had been assaulted, but Wes refused to press any charges, because as he explained to the confused principal, he had no proof. Since they were alone when the assault happened, there'd been no witnesses and thus it was only Wes's word against his father's. It was at this point that Wes said he rather doubted that the police would take his word for it, with no witnesses to back him up, versus the word of his influential, billionaire father.

Now it had to be said that Mr. Kaplan had been surprised to learn that Wes was the son of a billionaire, because obviously they didn't get many of those in public school, but Wes figured it would be impossible to hide. Especially since AGHS would undoubtedly need to contact the extremely expensive prep school in Silver Hills to transfer over Wes's academic records. Zaidan didn't have to do all that much magical prodding on the principal, although a gentle nudge had been required to make him drop the idea of calling the police and for the sunglasses permission.

What Zaidan had not used any magical prodding for, but was nonetheless happy about, was when Wes was put in all the same classes as him, as at least they'd be together. Of course, it was also a load off Wes's mind because he could rely on Zaidan to show him where everything was, because Wes rather disliked the idea of being seen as the confused and bruised new kid who didn't know where the hell they were going. He still ended up getting quite a few sympathetic looks from teachers and students alike, but he could deal with that.

After school, Wes got into Zaidan's Jaguar with him and they drove over to the Youth Center. As they were entering, Zaidan explained, "You've got to try the smoothies here. They're like heaven in a glass."

"Okay," Wes said, as they approached the counter and placed their drink orders: Strawberry-Mango for Zaidan and Mixed Berry for Wes. Ernie had looked a bit surprised to see Wes's obviously busted lip and the swelling around his sunglasses, but otherwise didn't comment. When he brought their drinks, however, he did insist that Wes's drink was on the house and refused to take no for an answer about it.

"Hey Zaidan," Tommy greeted, as he came over to the table that Wes and Zaidan were seated at, along with Adam, Billy, Kimberly, and Aisha. "Who's your friend?"

Zaidan didn't have any of his classes during the same periods as the others, so he wasn't all that surprised that they didn't know Wes, because while many of the teachers had him stand in front of the class and introduce himself, that obviously didn't do much good for those who weren't in the room for it.

"Wesley Collins, but you can call me Wes."

"Nice to meet you, Wes," Tommy greeted, as he shook Wes's hand, before turning a chair backwards and sitting down, with Adam seated nearby.

"Where's Rocky?" Zaidan asked. "Wes wanted to meet him."

Wes nodded, "Yeah, if my best friend is going to date this Rocky guy, well, I gotta make sure he's alright."

"His parents and grandfather are working late tonight," Adam explained. "And his grandmother is sick at the moment, so they had to call a neighbor over to take care of his younger siblings until he got out of school, since they all get out an hour earlier than we do. Anyway, he had to go straight home to relieve the neighbor."

Zaidan nodded and while he didn't say anything, he had to admit that he was impressed by Rocky, more and more. He was kind of goofy from time to time and he clearly liked having fun, but he could be responsible when he had to be, like when it came to taking care of his younger siblings. Having lost his own, Zaidan knew how important family was and thus he had a definite respect for those who had good relationships with their own families.

"What happened to your eye and lip?" Kimberly asked.

"My father found out I'm gay," Wes answered. "He didn't react well."

Kimberly let out a frustrated noise, as she stood up and stalked over to the bar, with Aisha following, while Wes looked after them, his wide eyes hidden behind his sunglasses.

Tommy just shook his head. "They're both okay with gay people, Wes, so don't worry about it. Kim is just a bit frustrated because lately it seems all the guys she thinks are cute end up being gay or bi, but dating men."

"Oh," Wes responded, not sure what else to say.

Adam laughed. "Yeah, first there was Tommy. Next was me and Rocky. Then Zaidan and now you. It's unlikely to help that her first boyfriend, Jason, is dating Billy now."

"Damn," Wes acknowledged. "Yeah, I guess I can see how that could give her something of a complex."

"Yes, but she's really very nice," Billy said. "She undoubtedly just needs a moment to acclimate herself to yet another inordinately cute guy who prefers the male persuasion."

"Inordinately cute?" Wes asked, who did know what the word meant, thanks to the snooty and verbose teachers he'd had at the prep school and all the other expensive private schools he'd gone to over the years. "Even with my busted lip and a black eye?"

"Affirmative," Billy confirmed, before he blushed slightly, and added, "I may be taken, but I'm not dead, so I can look as long as I refrain from touching."

Wes nodded. "So when do I get to meet Rocky and Jason?"

"I'll make sure you and Rocky meet soon," Zaidan said. "As for Jason, that might be awhile because he's in Switzerland at the moment."

"Yeah, he and two of our other friends, Trini and Zack, were named as delegates to the International Teen Peace Summit in Geneva," Tommy explained. "So, Billy here has been pining for his boyfriend a bit."

"Hey, I can't blame him," Zaidan commented. "I've seen pictures of Jason, including one with no shirt on, and if anyone is inordinately cute, then it's definitely him."

Recognizing the teasing tone in Zaidan's voice, Wes lightly slapped his friend's arm and said, "Are you trying to say I'm not, Zaid?"

Zaidan grinned. "That's precisely what I'm saying."

"Ouch!" Wes exclaimed, with a feigned look of hurt on his face, although it wasn't quite as effective as it might have been if he hadn't been wearing dark sunglasses that hid his eyes. "See if I let you see me naked ever again."

"I've already seen it, thanks... wasn't that impressive."

"Double ouch!" Wes exclaimed again, as he slapped Zaidan's arm, a bit harder this time, before Zaidan burst out laughing.

When he finally got a hold of himself, Zaidan apologized, "Sorry, Wes, but I couldn't resist. Anyway, you are cute, there's no denying that and you've got a hot body, but I've moved on with Rocky. We're not really officially together or anything yet, but..."

"But you want to be," Wes completed and Zaidan nodded. "So there won't be any more fooling around for us. Damn, I guess I'll just have to be content with my hand."

"That was never a problem with any of our past fooling around, Wes," Zaidan said with a grin.

Looking over at the others, Wes said, "I think we're confusing them."

"Wes and I fooled around a bit," Zaidan explained. "When we were at the same prep school for awhile. We never went all the way into full-blown sex, however, just hand jobs."

The girls both blushed a bit at this comment, although the boys at the table grinned, which probably wasn't all that surprising from a group of teenage boys.

"Ah, okay," Tommy said, as he couldn't help but think that he wouldn't mind seeing Zaidan or Wes without their clothes on. He was very happily dating Adam, but as Billy had said, he wasn't dead, so he could still appreciate a good-looking guy.

"Anyway, I'm digging the haircut, Tommy," Zaidan said.

"Thanks," Tommy said, who had now gotten his hair cut. It wasn't a buzz cut, like he'd often got when he was younger, but it was definitely a lot shorter than he'd had a few days ago, as it was no longer shoulder length and he'd opted to add some gel and spike it. "I figured it was time to get it cut, because even tied back it was becoming a nuisance, especially during martial arts practice."

"Or while teaching our advanced class," Adam said. "Personally, I did kind of like the longer hair, but I like this look too."

"Adam, you'd like any look so long as it was on Tommy," Aisha said in a playful tone as she and Kimberly came back over to the table.

"Well, I wouldn't say any look," Adam said. "I wouldn't approve of him dying his hair pink, for example."

"Hey there's nothing wrong with pink," Kimberly said.

"No, but can you imagine Tommy with pink hair?" Adam asked with a grin.

"I see your point," Kimberly admitted.

"Yes, well we don't have to worry about this," Tommy said with a shake of his head, "'cause I'm not dying my hair pink, now or ever."

"Of course not, because that would look ridiculous," Zaidan said, even as he began plotting a way to prank Tommy by getting pink dye in his hair somehow. He didn't dislike Tommy or anything, but he didn't see anything wrong with some harmless fun and a good laugh.

-o-0-o-

Later that day, around six pm, Zaidan and Wes were lounging on chairs beside the pool in Zaidan's backyard, when Greg came out of the house and said, "Hey Zaidan?"

"Yeah Greg?"

"Rocky just called," Greg relayed. "His mom just got home from work, so he's off babysitting duty and he's on his way over to see you. Said he'd be here in about twenty minutes."

"Thanks Greg," Zaidan responded.

"No problem," the housekeeper said, as he headed back inside, at which point Wes turned to his friend, "You know, I've gotta admit Zaid, you've done pretty damn well for yourself. You've got some pretty cool friends, some of whom are very easy on the eyes, and you've also got a pair of smoking hot guys on your payroll and living in your house. How do you rate?"

"Just lucky I guess."

"I guess," Wes parroted back. "Seriously though I wish Dad would have hired some hot young guys to work at the mansion. I mean don't get me wrong, I like Phillips, and I guess one or two of the maids are pretty nice, but eye candy they're definitely not."

"Maybe not for you," Zaidan said. "But assuming that your father had any hand in hiring the maids, he probably thought they were eye candy."

"Eww, Zaid, please don't go there," Wes choked out, as his whole face scrunched up in a grimace of distaste, as he didn't want to think about his father having desires of any kind. Thankfully, he'd held a bag of frozen peas on his eye not that long ago, so it was still numb enough that the movement didn't irritate the swollen and bruised flesh. 'I'll be so glad when this thing heals,' he thought.

"You're the one who brought it up," Zaidan pointed out. "And besides, your father clearly didn't suspect that you were gay and he definitely isn't, so why would he hire a bunch of young, hot guys to work at the mansion?"

"Okay, okay, I get your point."

Zaidan grinned. "Sucks when I'm right, doesn't it?"

"Don't get used to it," Wes grumbled, before taking a sip of his raspberry lemonade.

After this the two of them fell into a companionable silence, as they relaxed poolside. They'd both finished up their homework for the day when they'd gotten home from the Youth Center. Wes had to admit he was a little surprised at the challenging nature of some of his homework, because after going to expensive private schools his entire life, he hadn't really expected the curriculum at a public high school to be challenging, although then again he had to admit that he really hadn't known anything about public schools, so perhaps it was an unfair assumption or just the prejudices of his father and rich classmates that had influenced his thinking.

Nineteen minutes after Greg relayed the phone message to Zaidan, Rocky came out of the house with a grin on his face, calling out, "Hey Zaidan."

"Hey Rocky," Zaidan responded, from his place on a lounge chair, as Rocky came over, fully intending to lean over and give Zaidan a kiss. It was then, however, that he noticed the occupant of the other chair.

"Oh hey," Rocky said. "I didn't know you had company, Zaidan. Whose your friend?"

"Rocky DeSantos meet Wesley Collins," Zaidan said. "He's an old friend of mine from the prep school I went to in Silver Hills, Washington. Wes, this is Rocky."

"A pleasure to meet you, Wes," Rocky held out his hand for the other boy to shake.

Wes took a moment to look Rocky up and down with a critical eye, before he took Rocky's hand and shook it, while looking past him and saying to Zaidan, "Damn you, Zaid, you've got good looking friends, hot help, and an even hotter boyfriend. I'm really very jealous."

Rocky blushed crimson at this comment, as he clarified, "Zaidan and I aren't really boyfriends."

"Yet, but you both want to be," Wes corrected, and neither Rocky nor Zaidan could deny that was true. They were still in the getting to know one another stage and they'd only been on a couple of dates, but they both knew they wanted each other, even if they hadn't made it official yet.

As Rocky and Wes let go of each other's hands, Zaidan said, "Wes is going to be living with me for the foreseeable future. You've probably noticed his eye and lip."

"Yeah, it's kind of hard to miss. What happened?"

"My father's fist," Wes answered. "He caught me in bed, being fucked by a guy. Obviously he wasn't thrilled, so he hit me, disowned me, cut me off, and threw me out on the street."

"Damn, that sucks," Rocky sympathized, although he had to admit that he had fears of something similar happening to him if his parents found out that he was gay. They were devout Catholics, after all, and the Catholic Church really did not speak kindly of such things.

"Yeah, it does, but thankfully Zaidan is letting me crash with him." Wes shrugged as he sat back down on the chaise lounge he'd been on, but kept his feet on the ground. Zaidan and Rocky, meanwhile, sat side by side on the chaise Zaidan had been lying on, facing Wes.

"So how long have you two known each other?" Rocky asked.

"Not too long," Wes answered. "We met at the prep school, as I said. Zaidan stayed in Silver Hills for about six months, before moving to San Francisco and then here, but we've stayed in touch. So, all in all, I'd say about a year and a half?"

Zaidan nodded. "Yeah, that sounds about right. Wes and I really hit it off though and became good friends. We were in a lot of the same classes and we both participated in the martial arts activity that the prep school offered, not that it was worth much. Anyway, it was also a boarding school and while all the students had their own private rooms, Wes's and mine were next door to each other, so we spent a lot of time together."

"Why do you say the martial arts activity wasn't worth much?"

Wes grinned. "Picture a class full of spoiled rich kids who've had everything handed to them their entire lives. Most of them expected to put in no effort and just be given their belts, oh and don't even think about touching them during class, as they'll be contacting their lawyers to try and sue you for assault."

Rocky looked like he was having a hard time picturing that, which made Zaidan laugh, as he added, "Tommy had pretty much the same reaction when I told him. Anyway, Wes and I made the best we could of the class, but that did make us both a bit unpopular with the others, because we were actually attempting to earn our belts. Breaking a sweat was unpopular with most of them, so they tended to shun us. Me more so than Wes, of course."

"Not wanting to break a sweat," Wes interjected, "there wasn't much eye candy in the class, let me tell you. Definitely not much in the way of ripped muscles and rock hard abs. I'm not saying they were all fat and ugly, but none of them would win any beauty contests."

"Why would they shun Zaidan more?" Rocky asked, with a genuinely confused look on his face.

"Because my father is a billionaire several times over," Wes said. "In that school, about the only thing that could get you respect was the size of your trust fund or the amount of money you stood to inherit when your parents kicked the bucket."

"At the time, I thought I only had about 35 million dollars total to my name," Zaidan explained. "Even now knowing I have quite a bit more than that, compared to Wes's father, whose worth something like 15 billion, I'm downright poor. The only people who got even less respect then I did were the kids who were attending the school on full scholarships - because they couldn't afford it otherwise."

"And were there many of those?" Rocky asked.

Wes shook his head. "No, there were only ever five at a time. It was the school's rather poor attempt to be seen as being less of an elitist society, by giving free rides to a few students who could never even dream of attending otherwise, because the tuition was almost double their parent's combined yearly income. One such student that I talked to fairly often was named Eric Meyers. He didn't really want anything to do with me, but we were lab partners in Chemistry, so we had to talk to each other, although to be honest he had a chip on his shoulder the size of Texas."

"I still think you were crushing on him though," Zaidan added with a grin to his friend.

"Yes, he was cute," Wes agreed. "And as a scholarship kid, he wasn't afraid of hard work so he was also attempting to earn his belt, rather than expecting someone to just give it to him. But, that didn't make Zaidan and I any more popular in his eyes, because he resented that we were rich and he wasn't."

"True. We never tried to rub it in his face, but he always found a way to make it seem like we were, even if we weren't."

"Seems like he wasn't a very pleasant person to be around," Rocky commented.

"He could be nice, when he wanted to be," Wes said. "It just seemed to be a rare occurrence that he wanted to be. Of course, I haven't spoken to him since he left the school, not that long after Zaidan did, so I couldn't say if he's changed since or not."

-o-0-o-

Meanwhile, across town at the Oliver household, Tommy was lying on a chaise lounge on the back deck, with Adam lying between his legs, the back of his head resting against Tommy's chest. They'd just finished eating a delicious steak dinner with Tommy's parents and were waiting awhile before Amelia brought out dessert. Taking a sip from her wine glass, Amelia smiled at her son and said, "You two really do look so cute together."

"Mom," Tommy whined.

"Amelia, you're embarrassing the boys," Matthew said, with a shake of his head, although turning to his son, a small smile came to his face, as he added, "I do have to admit, however, that you do make a very handsome couple."

Tommy rolled his eyes, "Thanks Dad." His father's comment still kind of embarrassed him, but at least he'd said handsome instead of cute.

"I admit that I imagined a scene like this several times over the years," Matthew continued, "although in my imagination you weren't with a boy, Tommy, but I doubt there's many parents who imagine that their sons will give them son-in-laws."

"Dad, we're not married," Tommy pointed out.

Matthew laughed, "I know you're not, son," even as Amelia asked, "Do you plan to be?"

"Amelia," Matthew said, at the same time as Tommy complained, "Mom, we're not even out of high school yet."

"So?" Amelia asked in an innocent tone. "I knew I wanted to marry your father when I was a year younger than you two are now."

"We haven't discussed marriage, Mrs. Oliver," Adam said.

"Now, now, Adam, none of that," Amelia said. "So long as you're dating my son I insist you call me Amelia. I'd prefer Mom, of course, but Amelia will work."

"Okay, Amelia," Adam corrected himself with a small smile, choosing to use her first name because calling her Mom just didn't feel right to him, at least not yet. "Tommy and I haven't discussed it and at this point, we honestly have no plans to get married. Right now, all we want to do is graduate high school and get into college."

"Besides which Adam and I can't get married," Tommy reminded his parents. "Not legally anyway."

"Well, whether it's legal or not," Amelia continued, "you can still have a ceremony." At the look both boys gave her, she relented. "Okay, I'm sorry, I'll drop it. I just want you to be happy Tommy and I can see that Adam makes you very happy."

"He does," Tommy smiled, as he leaned down slightly and kissed the top of Adam's head.

"And you clearly make Adam happy," Matthew added.

"He definitely does, yes," Adam agreed.

Taking another sip of her wine, Amelia then changed the subject, "What about your parents, Adam? I'd like to meet them at some point. I'm sure they must be wonderful people to have raised such a good son as you."

"Um, Mom..." Tommy began, before Adam shook his head and said, softly, "My parents don't know."

"Don't know what, son?" Matthew asked.

"That I'm bisexual or dating Tommy," Adam answered. "They... they wouldn't approve."

"Are you sure?" Amelia asked. "Tommy was afraid that Matthew and I wouldn't approve, especially because of the whole Don't Ask, Don't Tell thing," she turned to her husband at this and said, "I swear, Matthew, I don't know what the government was smoking when they made that law, but it's the stupidest thing I've ever heard of. As are all the so-called arguments I've heard on the bases you've been stationed at over the years. Undermine unit cohesion my ass - they said the same thing about black people and it obviously wasn't true."

Matthew smiled at his wife, "I know, dear, I know and privately I agree with you. However, I'm only an Army Captain and you know I have to fall in line and do what my superior officers tell me to do, no matter how much I might disagree. Trust me there's quite a few of them that I'd like to slap upside the head, or in the case of some of them knock them on their asses since they've made it clear that's where they keep their brains, in the hopes it'll drive some sense into them, but obviously I have no desire to be court martialed, so I don't do it."

"I've heard both my parents say things over the years," Adam revealed, after a moment of silence. "Things which make me sure that they would not welcome the idea of me dating a man, reinforced by their religious beliefs pushed by the priest at their church. Could they refine their beliefs if forced to?" Adam hesitated and then continued, "Maybe, but I feel safe in saying that it would take a very long time and that they wouldn't want anything to do with me in the meantime."

Due to this, there would probably be many people who would think it was pretty stupid of Adam to take Tommy to his house after their date the day Zaidan was kidnapped with the intention of having sex. And it probably was, honestly, but it was something that Adam only did because he knew his parents were gone for the weekend. If he'd thought there was any possibility that they'd come home and find him with Tommy, he never would have done it.

Amelia sighed. "That's another thing I just don't understand. A parent is supposed to love their child unconditionally, so I don't get how they could even think about disowning their child for no good reason."

"I agree with you, dear," Matthew said, "but I would point out that many people think homosexuality is a good reason."

"Then they're idiots, plain and simple," Amelia said emphatically. "There's simply no other explanation. As a mother, and I really don't care that Tommy isn't our biological son, I could never even think about turning my back on him over something like whom he was dating. It would just never happen," and here she tipped her wine glass upwards as she drained what remained in it. Setting the glass down, Amelia looked at Tommy, "I love you, Tommy, I hope you know that."

Tommy smiled. "Yes, Mom, I know. I love you, too. And you, too, Dad. You've been the best parents I could ask for."

"And you're the best son we could have asked for," Matthew said, firmly. "All we ever wanted was for you to find every happiness in this life, so if Adam makes you happy then your mother and I couldn't be more thrilled."

Amelia smiled and stood. "And on that note, I'm going to go get the cake." Turning to her husband, she added, "Matthew, come in the house and get the ice cream."

Matthew nodded, but remained silent, as he stood and followed his wife into the house, leaving Tommy and Adam alone on the deck. Turning his head on Tommy's chest so that he could look up at his boyfriend, "Your parents are so cool."

"I know they are," Tommy said with a smile, before he leaned down and planted a kiss on Adam's lips.

-o-0-o-

The following day, after school, Wes, Zaidan, and the rangers headed over to the Youth Center as they usually did. There was a martial arts competition going on, with a $100 prize going to the top place finisher. Tommy, Adam and Rocky all signed up, as did Aisha. Unfortunately, the morning of the competition she sprained her ankle and had to bow out. This, of course, left an opening in the competition roster, so the rangers convinced Zaidan to put his name in as a last minute replacement. Zaidan agreed, but only so long as Aisha agreed to take the prize money if he won.

Tommy, Adam, Rocky, and Zaidan all made it into the semi-finals, with the organizers opting to pit Tommy and Adam against each other, with whichever of them won facing off in the final round against the winner of the Rocky/Zaidan match. The organizers of course had no way of knowing that they were making two romantic couples fight each other, but none of them minded, as they all saw it as good practice and thus they gave it their all. The first match was close, but Tommy won over Adam by 1 point, while Zaidan managed to pull off an impressive enough move near the end of his match with Rocky to let him win by 3.

"Go Tommy!" Adam cheered on his boyfriend from the audience, as Tommy landed a particularly impressive kick that knocked Zaidan off his feet.

Zaidan was quick to get back up and soon sent Tommy falling to the mat, but the match was still tied going into the final minute. Then just as time was about to run out, Tommy managed to get Zaidan down to the mat and earned himself another point, just as the timer ran out. "Tommy Oliver wins," the judges announced a moment later, as they handed him a trophy and a $100, which he planned to give to his mother to pay her back for the money she'd lent him for his date with Adam. Or at least, he would try, as he had the feeling she wouldn't take it.

"Good match, Zaid," Tommy said as he shook hands with the blond afterward. "You really kept me on my toes."

Zaidan smiled. "Same here."

"Yeah, you're damn good," Rocky said as he clapped Zaidan on the back in a congratulatory gesture.

"Thanks, Rocko," Zaidan said. "You were really good though, too." Looking around at his friends, he grinned, before calling Ernie over and saying, "Smoothies for all my friends, Ernie, on me."

"You got it, Zaidan," Ernie called back, as he then proceeded to take the drink orders, before heading behind the bar to get started.

It was as they were heading to a table to sit down that Zaidan noticed Aisha walking a bit too well for someone with a sprained ankle. This obviously prompted him to say, "Aisha, you didn't sprain your ankle did you?"

Aisha looked a bit sheepish at being caught, but nodded, "No, I didn't."

"So why did you say you did?" Zaidan asked.

The yellow-clad girl smiled, "I wanted to see you compete and I knew it was the only way you could, since the signups for this competition closed before you arrived in town."

Zaidan shook his head. "You shouldn't have done that. There'll be plenty of competitions in the future and I probably would have signed up for them."

"Well, what's done is done, Zaidan," Aisha said. "Besides, I doubt I would have been able to beat Tommy in a one-on-one matchup, so don't feel bad."

"Yeah, he is quite hard to beat, isn't he?" Zaidan asked with a grin.

"Well, Adam came pretty close," Kim said. "Only person I've seen get that close to beating him before was Jason."

"And now obviously Zaidan," Billy added. "I surmise that Jason will want a shot at you when he gets back, Zaidan."

"I look forward to it," Zaidan assured, just as Ernie brought over a tray with their drinks.

Of course, they'd all only just taken their first sips, when the rangers' communicators beeped.

"What's that noise?" Wes asked.

"Watch alarm," Tommy said as he and the others stood up. "Sorry, we've got a prior engagement we've got to attend to."

"Again?" Zaidan asked to the rangers' retreating backs.

"This has happened before I take it?" Wes asked.

"Yeah it has," Zaidan answered. "It almost makes me wonder..."

Before Zaidan could finish that sentence, however, the whole building shook and someone shouted "Earthquake!"

A moment later, Ernie called out, "Not an earthquake. Monster attack."

"Monster attack?" Wes asked, his tone incredulous.

"Yeah," Zaidan said. "You remember how Greg and Mike told me not to joke about monsters?" Wes nodded, at which point Zaidan added, "Well, that's why."

Looking where his friend's finger was pointing, Wes turned and looked at the TV above the bar, where they were airing a news report live from downtown Angel Grove that showed a giant creature that looked like some sort of a weird cross between a squid and a donkey walking on its hind legs, shooting beams of energy out of its tentacles, as it fought with a giant robot wielding a sword.

"What the bloody hell?" Wes asked, as his eyes widened to the size of dinner plates and his mouth dropped open in shock.

"Welcome to Angel Grove, Wes," was all Zaidan said in response.

-o-0-o-

Later that night, Zaidan and Wes were alone in one of the basement storage rooms of Zaidan's house. Well, it had been meant to be a storage room, but since his kidnapping by Rita, Zaidan had modified it and turned it into a training room where he could go to practice with his magic in the hopes of getting better control. He had no illusions that he'd ever be able to be strong enough to go up against Rita in a one-on-one battle, because he was a realistic person. Zaidan was, after all, only 17, whereas Rita Repulsa was over 10,000 years old and thus there was simply no possible way for Zaidan to get as much practice as she had over the millennia.

As Wes sat off to the side of the room watching Zaidan attacking a training dummy with lightning and other magical attacks, Wes said, "So, let me get this straight. Angel Grove is the home of a team of spandex-wearing superheroes called the Power Rangers who fight in large mechanical dinosaurs against the creations of a millennia old space witch hell bent on conquering Earth?"

"Pretty much, yeah," Zaidan confirmed, as a stream of lightning left his fingertips and succeeded in disintegrating the training dummy. Concentrating for a moment, however, Zaidan waved his hand and restored the dummy, trying to make it better able to withstand his attacks as he did so, before going back to attacking with fervor, as he attempted to combine his martial arts with his magic.

"That is so... trippy."

Zaidan laughed. "Yeah, I guess that's one word for it."

"So why would you choose to live in such a place, Zaid?" Wes asked, after a moment. "I mean considering your past, I'd think you'd have run in the other direction as soon as you found out."

"Honestly? A part of me wonders that too," Zaidan confirmed. "But, I don't know, there was just something about Angel Grove, something that told me I should stay put and stop running. And, of course, there's Rocky and my new friends."

Wes nodded, "Yeah, I guess I can understand that. Life constantly on the run can't be much fun."

"No, it isn't," Zaidan agreed. "I've been running ever since my mother, brother, and sensei died. Yes, part of it was because I didn't want anyone finding out I was on my own and getting Child Protective Services involved, but I was also afraid to put down roots anywhere. I was afraid if I stayed in one place too long, I might... I don't know, it's probably stupid."

"It's not stupid to care about people, Zaid," Wes said. "I know you've often felt that you somehow failed your family and sensei, that you could have done something to save them or that it was somehow your fault they died to begin with. I don't get that by the way. From what you've told me, I just don't get how you think you're responsible. It was your jackass of a father that's to blame and nobody else. As for your magic, beyond learning control and mastering a couple of things like teleporting, you've gone through life trying to deny you even had it."

Wes fell silent for a moment, before he asked, "Honestly, Zaid, if you don't think you can use it to heal something as minor as a black eye and a busted lip without causing more damage, it's really pretty stupid for you to beat yourself up that you didn't use it to save your family and sensei from dying. I doubt you could even if you wanted to."

Zaidan sighed. "Yeah, you're probably right." After a moment, he grinned and asked, "When did you get so smart, Wes?"

"I blame years of overly priced private education," Wes answered, before he grinned himself and added, "And you know, from what I've seen now of public school, I just can't help but think that it would really burn my Dad if he knew that the work I'm doing for free at AGHS is almost identical to the work at all the schools he paid so much for."

Zaidan laughed. "He doesn't like wasting money does he?"

Wes shook his head. "No, he doesn't. He absolutely despises spending money on anything that he doesn't have to. So, if he knew that I could have gotten just as good of an education at AGHS for free as I was getting at the prep school, he'd be furious."

"I doubt he'd think it was good enough, though," Zaidan said. "How can it be when AGHS doesn't offer any classes that will teach you how to be a corporate raider?"

"I really don't want to be a corporate raider," Wes responded affirmatively. "I suppose if there's a bright side to my father finding out that I'm gay and disowning me, it's that I'm now free to pursue what I actually want, rather than what he thinks I should want."

"True enough," Zaidan acknowledged, as he finished up his practice session for the night. "Well, that's enough for tonight. I for one need a hot shower and my bed."

"Yeah, sounds good," Wes agreed, as they left the training room, Zaidan taking care to lock the door, before they got on the elevator and hit the buttons for the 1st and 2nd floors.

-o-0-o-

Half-an-hour later, Zaidan was still in the shower, as he was greatly enjoying standing under the hot spray and letting the water cascade down his body, relaxing tired muscles. On top of his training session, he was also a bit sore from the competition earlier in the day, as it had been a while since he'd competed. The others had all taken a shower in the locker room at the Youth Center, although Zaidan chose not to because he tended to avoid communal showers, uncomfortable with the thought of anyone seeing him naked. So far, Wes was the only one who had, with the possible exception of his mother when he was much younger, but like most teenagers he did his best not to think about such things.

'Definite advantage to magic,' Zaidan thought, as he couldn't help but realize that the hot water probably would be nearing running out by now if it wasn't for him using magic to make sure it didn't. Stepping out of the spray and grabbing the shampoo, Zaidan squirted a liberal amount of it into the palm of his hand, before he began lathering his hair. After a moment, he lowered his hands from his head and grabbed a washcloth and the bar of soap and began washing his body, as he allowed the shampoo a few minutes to do its conditioning thing, before rinsing it out.

Finishing up washing his body, Zaidan stood under the hot spray again, rinsing out the shampoo and then stayed there for a moment longer, the palms of his hands resting flat against the wall of the shower stall, as he again took a moment to just enjoy the water cascading over him. After a few more minutes, however, he knew it was time to get out, so turning off the water, he opened the stall door and stepped out.

"It's about time you got out. Were you trying to turn yourself into a prune?"

Not expecting there to be anyone in his bathroom, Zaidan whirled around to face the source of the voice, almost slipping in the process and forgetting that he was completely naked, as he shouted, "Damn it, Wes, what are you doing in here?"

Wes, who was leaning against a nearby wall, wearing nothing but a pair of white boxer-briefs and a light blue button-down shirt that he'd left completely unbuttoned, just grinned at his long time friend, as he looked him up and done and said, "Enjoying the show, what else?"

"Wes, you know I've moved on."

"I know," Wes huffed. "That doesn't mean that I can't still enjoy looking at your naked body, Zaid. I don't know why you're so self-conscious about other people seeing you naked, because trust me you've got nothing to be ashamed of."

Zaidan fixed Wes with a serious look, "You know damn well why I don't let people see me naked." After a moment, in which he realized that Wes was now staring at his genitals, he added, "And hello, news flash, you're looking at the reason."

Waving his hand in a dismissive gesture, Wes said, "Oh that? Yeah, it's different, I'll give you that, but as I've said countless times before, not in a bad way. Honestly, I think there's plenty of people who would be more than a little jealous."

Zaidan shook his head as he grabbed a towel and began drying himself off. "Jealous? Yeah, right. Would that be before or after they call me a freak?"

"Anyone who would call you a freak because of that," Wes said, as he pointed a finger at Zaidan's privates, "has a very strange definition of the word. I think it's wonderful, personally. In fact, I almost regret the fact that we never went all the way, because now it means I'll never get to have the experience."

Zaidan raised an eyebrow, "I thought you thought you couldn't take it?"

"I'm still not sure about that honestly," Wes admitted. "But for the experience, I'd be willing to suffer through it. And honestly with enough lube I don't think there'd be too much suffering involved. Yeah, maybe a little at first, but once I got used to it..." Wes sighed. "Unfortunately, I'm not gonna get my chance. Rocky is a very lucky dude."

"He hasn't seen it yet, you know," Zaidan said, as he finished toweling off and pulled on a pair of his usual bikini briefs, which he'd used magic to alter a bit, making it impossible for his junk to slip out.

"He doesn't know what he's missing then," Wes murmured, as he followed Zaidan out of the bathroom and over to the large bed in the master bedroom.

Zaidan raised an eyebrow at Wes, when his friend laid down next to him on the bed, and asked, "We having a slumber party that somebody forgot to tell me about or is there something wrong with your bed? You know the one upstairs?"

"Neither and I know where my bed is thanks."

"Yeah, okay, so why are you in mine?"

"I thought we could have a little fun," Wes suggested. "You know for old time sake."

"Wes..."

"Now, now, Zaid," Wes interrupted. "I'm perfectly content if we keep our hands completely to ourselves. You wouldn't be cheating on Rocky, if we don't touch each other." After a moment, he added, "Not that you can cheat on him to begin with, since as you've both pointed out, you're not officially together yet."

"Well..." Zaidan said, drawing out the word. "I suppose you might be right and it has been a few days."

"A few days?" Wes asked, a grin plastered on his face. "Oh come on, Zaid, now we've got to. We're teenage boys for pity sake. We should never go more than a day without getting off at least once. Or more in your case."

"Oh shut up," Zaidan said, as he remained silent for a moment, before sighing and lifting his midsection off the bed and pushing his underwear down to his knees. When Wes didn't move, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "We doing this or not?"

As if shaken from a trance, Wes shook his head and nodded, as he pushed his own underwear down and asked, "Yeah... you got any lube?"

"In the drawer of the nightstand on your side of the bed," Zaidan answered.

Wes nodded and turned slightly towards the nightstand, pulled open the drawer and grabbed the bottle of lubricant that was quite easy to spot as soon as the drawer was open. Of course, unsurprising, there was also a good supply of silver-foil wrapped condoms, but they didn't really need those for their current activities. As he did this, however, he couldn't help but notice the framed picture on Zaidan's nightstand that he knew was of Kaidan. Wes would never admit it, because there was probably something a little weird about fantasizing about a dead person, but back at prep school, Wes had been imagining Kaidan during more than one of his and Zaidan's sessions together.

Noticing where Wes's eyes were lingering, however, Zaidan shook his head, "Gonna jack off to my brother again?"

"What?! I never," Wes spluttered.

"Oh don't even try, Wes," Zaidan said. "You honestly think I didn't notice that more often than not our activities all happened in my dorm room? Or that you always positioned yourself on the side of the bed that Kaidan's picture was on? Or that your eyes were always drifting over to it?"

"Zaid, man, you're too damn observant," Wes muttered after a moment, knowing that he'd been caught and that there was no point in lying. He was, however, blushing bright red, as he was seriously embarrassed at having been caught.

Zaidan sighed. "I didn't mean to embarrass you, just give me the lube will ya?"

Handing the bottle over to his friend, without even opening it, Wes just sat there for a moment, trying to get over his embarrassment. After a moment, Zaidan continued, "You know, Wes, I think if he were still alive, he'd have been flattered."

"He was gay?"

"Um, duh?" Zaidan asked. "Honestly, Wes, you should have known that from everything I've told you."

Wes shook his head. "Yeah, you're probably right." After a moment, he hesitated and asked, "Do you think..." But he couldn't finish the question.

"Do I think he would have liked you?" Zaidan asked and after a moments hesitation, Wes nodded. Zaidan remained silent himself for a moment, as he considered that, before he nodded and said, "Yeah, I think he would have. So, if you want to look at his picture go ahead."

"I'm not a necrophiliac or anything," Wes felt the need to point out. "I know he's dead and I have no desire to, you know, do something with his corpse or something. But I can't deny that he's hot."

"Yeah, I suppose he was," Zaidan said. "I'm his brother though, so I never really saw him that way." Shaking his head, he added, "And I know you're not, Wes. Now can we just do this already?"

"Yeah, lets," Wes agreed, as he watched Zaidan for a moment, as he uncapped the bottle of lube and applied some to his hand, after which he grabbed his hardening privates and began running his hand up and down them, as thoughts of Rocky danced in his mind.

Taking the lube, Wes was soon rubbing his own hand up and down his own dick, while occasionally glancing over at the nearly naked picture of Kaidan Prince. Of course, with Zaidan closing his eyes as he thought about Rocky doing a myriad of sexy and naughty things to him, he didn't notice that Wes's eyes did occasionally drift over to look at Zaidan's midsection, as Wes, while still fantasizing about Kaidan, needed a little visual help in imagining what was under the purple boxer-briefs that Kaidan was wearing in the picture, as he knew that the brothers were similarly equipped.

-o-0-o-

A little over a week later, Tommy, who'd invited all of his friends over to the house for a little impromptu house party in which they practiced some martial arts in the backyard and played a few video games, was just getting out of the shower and preparing to grab a towel with which to dry off when his eyes widened.

"What the hell?" he exclaimed, as he caught sight of his reflection in the mirror and thought for sure he must be imagining things or that his eyes were playing tricks on him, prompting him to close them and blink several times before opening them and looking in the mirror again, only to see the same thing.

"It's gotta to be the mirror," he mumbled, as he grabbed a towel and wiped some of the excess condensation off the glass, sure that it was somehow responsible for what he thought he was seeing, only as the glass cleared, he realized, with slowly dawning horror, that it wasn't his imagination nor was he seeing things, and it wasn't the mirror.

"Fuck," Tommy muttered, as he simply stared at his reflection for a moment and shook his head. "When I find out which one of them did it, I'm going to kill them."

Instead of drying off, Tommy got back into the shower and scrubbed his hair like his life depended on it because he really didn't want to go to school looking like this. After several minutes, he was satisfied that it surely had to be gone, he turned off the water, got out and looked in the mirror again, only to realize that it was still there, prompting him to shout, "Damn it to hell!"

With a frustrated sigh, he dried himself off and then headed into his bedroom to get dressed. Doing his best to ignore the unwanted change to his hair, he styled it in the mirror above his dresser, because if he had to go to school like this, he'd be damned if his hair also resembled a rat's nest. Pulling on socks, underwear, and a pair of black jeans, Tommy then went over to his closet and pulled out a white hoodie, which he quickly put on before pulling the hood up to hide his hair, all the while grumbling to himself and threatening bodily harm to his so-called friends and vowing revenge.

It was in his first period English class, of course, that he got a dose of reality. He hadn't really thought about, but he should have realized that there was no way that his teachers would let him wear a hood in class, a fact that Mrs. Applebee had just proven.

"Mr. Oliver, did you hear me?" she asked. "I said please remove your hood."

Tommy winced, but did as his teacher directed, revealing his bright pink hair to everyone in the classroom. Mrs. Applebee's eyes widened, but she remained stoic. The rest of the occupants, of the class, however, were soon shrieking with laughter, as they pointed at Tommy, who sank further and further into his chair, as his skin flushed red in embarrassment.

-o-0-o-

To be continued.

And there you have Chapter 5 of 'Breaking the Cycle'. I hope you enjoyed it. I hadn't planned on updating this story again so soon, but I feel kind of bad making you all wait for long periods between chapters. I can't always guarantee frequent updates, as I do have three other stories in another fandom to work on, but the Muses were inspiring me and I got this finished and I figured I'd give it to you. Questions, comments, suggestions? Feel free to contact me via reviews, email, my Yahoo group, or on Twitter.

Hey All

jaycolin — Sun, 20 Apr 2014 03:14:01 GMT

Hey all,

Yeah, I'm still alive. I realize it's been awhile since I posted anything here on my journal. It just slips my mind, as I tend to use my Yahoo group when I want to post something. And occasionally I'll use Twitter.

Anyway, the last couple of days I've just been relaxing for the most part, trying to rest up a bit from the craziness of the busy season at my job. If only fanfiction paid the bills, but alas it doesn't so the job is a necessary evil. I do intend to start writing again soon, however, and hopefully I'll have a new chapter or two coming soon. Obviously 'Knights of the Founders' will be updated again on May 1st. Not sure on my other fics at the moment, but I'll certainly try to work on them. It all depends on the muses and whether or not they're in a kind mood or not.

I've also recently gotten into playing a few online games, which might be taking up a bit more time than my readers might wish, but I'm having fun with it. Which ones? Star Trek Online, Neverwinter, and Star Wars: The Old Republic. Although most of my time lately as been spent on STO, which is gearing up for the release of Season 9 on April 22nd.

Later,
Jayson

Knights of the Founders - Help Wanted

jaycolin — Thu, 05 Dec 2013 04:09:03 GMT

Hey all,

So I'm currently working on writing Ch8 of 'Knights'. Yes, with the twice a month update scale, I'm writing a bit further ahead then what I'm actually posting and thus I have finished chapters that haven't been posted yet since the story is only posted through Ch6. But, it gives me a nice cushion for posting. Anyway, Ch8 deals with Harry's birthday party at the Diggorys and I'm looking for gift suggestions. So, below is list of guests that I currently have nothing written down for in terms of what they give Harry for a present. So, suggestions would be very welcome.

Hannah Abbott
Lavender Brown
Katie Bell
Susan Bones
Terry Boot
Cho Chang
Michael Corner
Colin Creevey
Justin Finch-Fletchley
Seamus Finnigan
Anthony Goldstein
Hermione Granger
Angelina Johnson
Lee Jordan
Neville Longbottom
Luna Lovegood
Ernie Macmillan
Padma Patil
Parvati Patil
Alicia Spinnet
Dean Thomas
Dobby
Albus Dumbledore
Minerva McGonagall
Nymphadora Tonks
Alastor Moody
Kingsley Shacklebolt
Rufus Scrimgeour

So, as I said suggestions are very welcome. Yes, there were a few names left off the list, mainly the bulk of the Weasley family, but I've already got gifts written done for them and thus didn't include them. And yes, the guests are basically the members of the DA, minus Marietta Edgecombe and Zacharias Smith. So, if you have any thoughts on gifts send them my way. You don't need to give ideas for all of them. If you can only come up with an appropriate idea for 2 or 3, that's fine.

Jayson

P.S. I would only add that if anyone thinks some of those guests seem a bit random or out of place attending Harry's 16th birthday party it's because some of them were not actually invited. I'll refrain from saying who is actually crashing though.

Oh and one more thing, if I get suggestions and can in turn finish this chapter by December 8th, then I'll be posting four chapters this month instead of only two. So, if Ch8 is finished by Dec 8th, the update schedule will look like this:

December 8th - Ch7, Pt1
December 15th - Ch7, Pt2
December 24th - Ch8

If I can't finish Ch8 by Dec 8th, however, well, then I'll just have to cancel my plans to give you extra chapters this month. So, come on guys and gals. Help me out and give me some suggestions for birthday gifts so that I can finish writing Harry's party. :)

Knights of the Founders - Pictures/Poll

jaycolin — Mon, 16 Sep 2013 18:42:17 GMT

Hey all,

Got a poll question which I'm posting here rather than on my Yahoo Group because I'm now going to be using it as little as possible because I hate the new NEO format. Anyway, here we go. The question is for Knights of the Founders (the Return of the Heirs rewrite).

Also posting a couple of pictures under the cut of the OCs that have thus far shown up or been mentioned in the story.

So, the pictures first.

Noah Diggory:	Ryan Cromwell, with his Glamours:	Ryan Cromwell, without his Glamours:


Lucinda Cromwell:	Matthew Cromwell:	Nicolas Lavoisier-Delaney:


Sarah Delaney:	Amelia Diggory:	Alexi Zeklos:

Now, I had a review that suggested that the relationship between Noah and Cedric, as step-brothers, would be too close, even though they weren't blood related. And thus, the reviewer thought that it would be inappropriate for Harry, who dated Cedric while he was alive, to find love with Noah, so the poll is...

View Poll: #1934235

The Return of the Heirs

jaycolin — Sun, 25 Aug 2013 20:30:17 GMT

As previously posted, Return of the Heirs has been taken down. The first chapter of the rewrite, Knights of the Founders, is up and can be viewed on FFNet, AO3, World of Slash, and Stories by Jayson.

The story will be updated twice a month on the 1st and the 15th.

All My Stories are Officially on Hiatus Until Further Notice

jaycolin — Thu, 25 Apr 2013 22:06:32 GMT

Hey all,

I'm putting all of my stories on hiatus until further notice because I'm afraid writing is going to be the last thing on my mind for awhile. My mother-in-law has been battling pancreatic cancer over the last few months and I'm afraid she's recently taken a turn for the worse. I just got back from visiting her in the hosptial and she didn't look good. Totally unresponsive the entire time. I'm afraid she's not going to live to see next month. I'm trying to prepare myself as much as I can for it, but yeah, not going to feel much like writing for awhile.

Jayson

Update and Two Poll Questions

jaycolin — Mon, 25 Feb 2013 16:43:03 GMT

Hey all,

I know I haven't been very good at updating this journal as of late, have I? I've been using my group and Twitter feed for updates instead.

Anyway, been working lately on Chapter Five of 'A Windsor at Hogwarts' and I'm happy to say that it will likely be posted very soon. Likely within the next day or so.

I've also put two polls under the cut that are currently running on my Yahoo group. Figured I'd put them here so that you don't have to join the group in order to cast a vote. They both concern 'A Windsor at Hogwarts'.

View Poll: WindsorPolls

Please note that on the 'None of the Above' option that Harry and the members of his harem (Cedric, Viktor, William, Carter, and Hunter) are not on the table as options, nor is Draco joining Harry's harem.

Also since those of you who choose to vote here and not join my group wouldn't have access to the photo album, I'm putting the pics of the characters for Draco's potential love interests below.

In order: Marcus Flint, Blaise Zabini, Theodore Nott, Seamus Finnegan, Justin Finch-Fletchley, Tristan & Thomas Nott

Hey All

jaycolin — Wed, 28 Nov 2012 15:39:13 GMT

So, I've been seriously remiss in updating this journal. I apologize for that. I've been using my Yahoo group and Twitter more oftten these days. Speaking of my group, I posted a new poll there this morning. What's it about? It's determine the gender of a baby. That's right, one of the characters in one of my stories is pregnant. I am not, however, revealing who it is at this point or which story. But, if you want to weigh in with your opinion, feel free to go over to my Yahoo group and vote. You'll have to be a member if you're not already, but don't worry I don't bite... much. lol

Later,
Jayson

Yahoo group: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/storiesbyjayson/
And I'm @JVascardi on Twitter.

Fic: "The Journey Begins" - Chapter Six

jaycolin — Tue, 07 Aug 2012 11:46:31 GMT

Title: The Journey Begins
Fandom: Harry Potter
Pairings: Harry/Cedric eventually
Rating: NC-17 eventually, current PG-13/R
Warnings: Alternate Universe, Slash, Mpreg, Language, Violence, M/M Sex, M/M/M
Sex
Summary: First story in the Unexpected Love series. Fourteen-year-old Harry
Potter, along with three of his Hogwarts classmates, one from each house, are
selected to be trained in a series of advanced magical arts and begin a journey
that will have many twists and turns along the way... and quite a few surprises
for all.

Available here:
Stories by Jayson: http://jayson.worldofslash.com/viewstory.php?sid=38&chapter=6
World of Slash (requires free registration): http://archive.worldofslash.com/viewstory.php?sid=147&chapter=6
FanFiction.Net: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/8038419/6/

Also, on my Yahoo Group and FF.net Profile there's a poll dealing with Dominick Burke and Nick Ollivander. Also on my Yahoo Group, in the Files section, there's a possible future scene for this story that may or may not be included. I'd appreciate it if people could read it, vote in the accompanying poll and weigh in with their thoughts.